HOUSE OF ADVENTURE


                           By WARWICK DEEPING

                               Author of
                           “Sorrell and Son”


                  [Illustration: decorative medallion]

                           A. L. BURT COMPANY
                       Publishers        New York
          Published by arrangement with The Macmillan Company
                          Printed in U. S. A.




                PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA

                        Copyright 1921 and 1922
                       By THE MACMILLAN COMPANY.

                 *        *        *        *        *

             Set up and electrotyped. Published June, 1922.
                         Reissued March, 1928.




                                   To
                          Dr. BEDFORD FENWICK
                    IN MEMORY OF HIS GREAT KINDNESS




                                  THE
                           HOUSE OF ADVENTURE




                                   I


Two stragglers lay sleeping in an orchard near the village of Beaucourt,
sprawling upon a grass bank under the branches of an old apple tree. The
sun had cleared the horizon and hung as a great yellow disc in the
purple boughs of the beech trees on the other side of the stream.
Overhead stretched the thin and cloudless blue of a March sky. The grass
was silvered with hoar-frost—and in the wood across the stream a bird
was singing.

The men slept, two brown figures on the green bank. One sprawled on his
back; the other lay curled on his side. Their boots were the colour of
clay; so were their faces, the clay-coloured faces of men who had been
starved, and who had fallen down to sleep the sleep of exhaustion. They
were dirty with the dirt of five days’ fighting and foot-slogging. Their
chins were painted black with a stubble of hair, and their noses looked
pinched and thin. They had no greatcoats, no packs, no puttees, no
equipment; nothing but a rifle, a blue water-bottle, and a haversack
between them. At the world’s end a man gets rid of unnecessary lumber.

The dawn was extraordinarily still. There was not a sound to be heard
save the singing of the bird in the wood on the other side of the
stream. The country rolled into blue-grey distances under the level
sunlight and the tranquil sky, a strangely peaceful landscape, the
landscape of an unvexed and impersonal dawn. Beaucourt village slept in
the sunlight on the slopes of its two hills. No smoke rose from the
chimneys; no human sound came from it. Beaucourt was empty. The blue
spire of its church and the gold vaned flèches of the château showed up
against the purple heights of the Bois du Renard.

The church clock struck six, six calm and level clangs that were
quaintly challenging, almost ironical. From somewhere—a long way
off—came the soft whoof of a gun, an English gun slewed round in some
quiet orchard and firing a solitary shell or two into nothingness. There
was a whine in the air, a whine that quickened over Beaucourt and became
a menacing and snoring rush. The shell burst beyond the village,
smashing an old apple tree and throwing up a great spurt of earth and
smoke.

The man who had been sleeping curled up on his side, sat up and mopped
the dirt out of his eyes, using his hands like the paws of a cat. A
crack of lightning seemed to have broken the sky just above his head.
The apple tree had been snapped off about three feet from the ground,
and the splintered ends of the stump stood up like torn tendons.

The other sleeper was no longer a man, but a body. He was not
recognizable, and from the ripped front of his tunic a red identity disc
protruded, dangling pathetically at the end of a piece of frayed string.

                        756941 Pte. Beckett, T.
                            2—9——Fusiliers.

The live man looked dazed. War is an affair in which violent and absurd
things happen, and men forget to be astonished. Moreover, Paul Brent was
little more than a starved body, a dirty man sodden with a week’s
weariness and moments of great excitement and blind fear.

“Tom’s dead.”

He uttered the words with the confidential and mumbling foolishness of a
drunkard. It seemed quite natural that Tom should be dead. An immense
apathy lay like so much stagnant water over the mud of Brent’s submerged
emotions. He sat and stared and fingered the hair on his chin.

The man had been his comrade, his pal of pals, one of those rough-hewn,
violent, warm-hearted creatures. They had fought together, drunk
together, snuggled up close in the same barn or dug-out, shared their
tobacco and a hole in the mud. Tom was dead, and yet if Brent was hurt
by his death, it was a vague and animal pain, like the groanings of an
empty belly.

He sat and stared.

His mouth felt dry.

He noticed that the water-bottle, rifle and haversack that lay between
them had not been touched. He remembered, that there was a little water
left in the bottle, and he reached for it, drew the cork and drank. Some
of the water dribbled down his dirty chin.

Brent put down the water-bottle, and groped in the right-hand pocket of
his tunic. A few bits of broken biscuit resulted. He sat and munched
them with sunken-eyed stolidity, alone in the midst of that
extraordinary silence, and noticing how the sunlight glinted on the
hob-nails in Tom Beckett’s boots.

It was that dangling identity disc that gradually absorbed Brent’s
attention, like a little luminous spot of light, a red blur in the fog
of his exhaustion, a point of fire in his brain. It seemed to spread and
to expand, and to change from a little red circle stamped with a man’s
name to a picture, a picture of the man Beckett himself, of his
vagabondage and his triumphs and all his boisterous good-humour. It
seemed to challenge Brent, even made him unfasten his own tunic and
produce the likeness of the thing the dead man wore, that little circle
that was himself, the badge of a broken man and of the patchwork of a
broken man’s career. It became a circle through which he looked at
pictures, the pictures of that other life before the war, his boyhood,
the silly tragedy of his marriage, his cynical success and his still
more cynical failure, those moments of anguish and of shame, the bitter
gibes that covered hidden wounds.

A look of spiritualized intelligence sharpened Brent’s face. His eyes
ceased to be dead and listless. Something stirred in him, a passion to
escape, perhaps a hunger for the finer things that had passed out of his
life. The coarse-mouthed but most lovable man who lay dead there had
taught him much—the human fineness that mattered, those rough bits of
courage or gentleness that make life something better than a selfish
scramble. For Beckett had been a vagabond with a religion of his own, a
homeless man, a childless man, and yet in his way a sort of savage Walt
Whitman, finding life good and wholesome and free.

Brent sat and faced it out. Watching beside his dead friend in the early
sunlight of that spring morning, he saw himself as the shabby failure
that he was, a man who had accepted spiritual bankruptcy with the
cynical apathy of a tramp who leaves his self-respect and his
citizenship in some convenient ditch. Acceptance! It was just that blind
and drifting attitude that had doomed him, while Beckett—the
adventurer—had punched his way towards a rude religion.

In that most singular and prophetic moment of his life Paul Brent had
his vision of non-acceptance. He saw the gap in the wall and leapt
through it, feeling that the dead man was offering him his chance. The
burly audacity of the thing would have drawn a laugh and an approving
punch on the chest from the man who lay dead. Beckett had no wife, no
children, no woman who would be hurt. Brent thought of all that before
he made his choice.

There was an element of solemnity and of reverence in Paul Brent’s
carrying out of that interchange of identities. He unfastened his own
disc, and that solitary one of Beckett’s. He felt in his dead friend’s
pockets and sorted out his possessions, a complex that included his
pay-book, a pipe, some odd buttons, ten francs and fifty centimes in
money, an English penny, a stubby pencil and a couple of dirty picture
postcards, a hank of string and a few matches. Brent tied Beckett’s
identity disc to his own braces, and put the dead man’s pay-book in his
pocket. His own disc he fastened to the body and left the pay-book lying
upon the grass.

Then the last comradely act suggested itself, and it stirred Brent to
vague emotion and a softening of his red-lidded eyes. He picked up the
rifle, shouldered it, and walked up the hill to Beaucourt village in
search of a pick and a spade.

As he walked up between the orchards a strange calmness fell upon him, a
calmness that was neither apathy nor indifference. He became conscious
of the beauty of the morning, and of the more tragic beauty of this
French village with its red roofs and its red and white walls showing
vividly against the purple of the Bois du Renard. Beaucourt was on the
altar of sacrifice. Brent entered it by the little Rue de Rosières, and
he saw things in Beaucourt that he would never forget. It was like a
woman bereft of her children, standing dazed, with blind eyes and open
mouth. It was as though it could not believe that the thing had happened
on that soft day in the coming of the spring.

The doors of nearly all the little houses and cottages were open, so
that Brent could see into the lower rooms. A gallery of pictures,
impressions of a silent tragedy. Rooms full of a tumult of escape and of
little treasures searched for, snatched up and carried away out of a
world of disorder. Floors littered with clothes, papers, bed-linen,
furniture. Chests of drawers and cupboards standing open. The last meal
left upon a table, dirty plates, bottles, the chairs pushed back as the
people had left them. In one cottage Brent had a glimpse of a woman’s
night-dress and a little black hat trimmed with red ribbon hanging on
the post of a bed. An open window gave him a glimpse of a child’s cot
with the clothes thrown back and one pink sock left lying. Beaucourt
would have hurt the heart of a cynic. At the corner where the Rue de
Rosières joined the Rue de Picardie a melancholy and forlorn brown dog
came nosing up to Brent and followed at his heels.

Brent petted the beast.

“You poor old devil.”

He paused outside the Café de la Victoire—ironical yet prophetic name!
It was a long, two-storied, lovable old house in red brick, set back
beyond a raised path of grey, squared stones, and looking with its
dormer windows into the orchard and garden of the big stone house across
the way. The green shutters hung open. A lace curtain fluttered from one
of the windows. Brent knew the Café de la Victoire; for he and Tom
Beckett had drunk red wine there.

Paul did not enter the house, but scrambled up on to the raised path and
pushed through a blue door in the stone wall surrounding the garden.
There were pollarded lines beyond the wall, and a quaint bosky path ran
between the rows of trees. Brent followed the path, knowing that it
would bring him to the yard at the back of the house, and that he might
find what he needed in one of the sheds. He had turned the corner where
a clump of old Picardie roses showed a shimmer of green shoots, when he
became aware of the most unexpected of all things—a woman.

The woman was on the other side of the garden, and close to a gap in the
stone wall where a casual shell had knocked a little avalanche of grey
stones into the garden. She had a spade in her hand and she had just
finished pushing back the earth into a hole, and she was treading a few
green weeds into the raw surface when she turned her head and saw Brent.

Brent knew her. It was Manon Latour, who owned the café, and he guessed
that she had been burying her little treasures there. She stood
motionless, rigid, staring at him with eyes that looked big and black in
her white face, the eyes of a woman who was afraid.




                                   II


Brent felt challenged.

He crossed the garden towards her, knocking the moisture from the leaves
of a bed of winter-greens, and still followed by the brown dog. Brent’s
French was very British, the Army French of estaminets and billets, but
his heart was concerned in the convincing of Manon.

“Madame, allez vous! Le Boche—il arrive toute suite!”

She stood and stared at him, and it was obvious that she believed that
she had never seen him before; and his present appearance was not
reassuring. She saw a very dirty man with a cut-throat’s beard and a
haggard face, a starved face in which the blue eyes looked like the cold
eyes of a corpse. There was nothing soldierly about him save the rifle
on his shoulder. The disreputable indiscipline of Brent’s whole
atmosphere suggested the one word “loot.”

“Monsieur, que faites-vous ici?”

She stood her ground, and kept her eyes on Brent’s face. She was a
black-haired, black-eyed little woman with a skin of ivory; in age about
six and twenty; very sturdy, very strong. Yet there was a softness about
her, a white glow, a femininity, that were wholly pleasant and
appealing. Manon Latour had a heart and courage. You saw the soul of her
in her big, dark, watchful eyes, in her firm white throat, in her
full-lipped, vivid mouth, in the confident poise of her head. She stood
there and defied Brent—this disreputable straggler who had surprised
her burying her treasure.

The brown dog was sniffing at her black skirt, and at the newly turned
soil.

Brent managed to smile, and the thinness of his yellow face seemed to
crack with it.

“Bon garçon,—bon garçon, moi. Allez, madame. Hang it,—do you think I
would touch your stuff?”

She said nothing, but continued to watch his face.

Then Paul had an idea. He pointed the muzzle of his rifle at the place
where she had been digging, fumbled for the bit of pencil he had found
in Tom’s pocket, and walking to the wall, began to print three rapid and
rather straggling letters on a piece of plaster.

“R. I. P.”

He stood back, cocked his head with a flick of humour, smiled.

“Compris?”

She understood.

“Monsieur, c’est vrai?”

“Oui—here,—catch hold.”

He pushed the butt of the rifle towards her.

“Fusillez, si vous voulez—moi. Cela ne fait rien. Oui. Mon ami, mon
comrade, il est mort. Je suis fini.”

She put the butt of the rifle aside with a gentle little touch of the
hand. Her eyes had softened, and they were very beautiful eyes.

“Je me confie à vous, monsieur.”

“Bon.”

The brown dog looked up at them both and wagged his tail. He appeared to
approve of the affair, and of Manon’s faith in this scarecrow of a man.

She walked down the path and into the house, leaving the spade she had
used standing against the wall. Some sudden impulse made her pause in
the doorway and look back at Brent. He had followed her as far as the
gateway leading into the yard, and was resting his crossed hands on the
muzzle of his rifle, and she noticed that he rocked slightly from foot
to foot. The man could hardly stand, and her heart smote her.

“Monsieur!”

She disappeared into the house, and returned almost immediately with her
hat and coat, a little leather bag, and a bottle of red wine. The bottle
was half full.

“Monsieur, pour votre santé.”

Brent stepped forward, and took the bottle from her. His hand shook.

“Ah, mon pauvre vieux—comme vous êtes fatigué!”

She pinned on her hat while Brent drank the wine, looking at him with
eyes that were no longer hard and black, but softly brown and gentle.
She was aware of his dry, cracked lips, the working of the muscles in
his throat, a slight trembling of the arm that held the bottle.

“Monsieur, venez avec moi.”

Brent stared. He understood. Then he nodded his head at the spade she
had left by the doorway.

“Non. Mon ami est mort.—Over there. Compris?”

“Le bon Dieu vous garde,” she said.

She put on her coat, picked up her little bag, and was ready to go. The
brown dog looked at them both, and then made up his mind to escape with
the woman. Brent went with her as far as the yard gate.

“Au revoir, monsieur.”

“Bon chance,” he said with a cracked smile.

He watched the little black figure disappear round the angle of the big
stone house that jutted out across the end of the Rue Romaine on the way
to Bonnière.

“Damned plucky,” he said aloud; “she ought to have gone long ago.”

Brent went back to the garden and the place where Manon had buried her
treasure. The patch of raw earth was too noticeable and too obvious, in
spite of the weeds she had trampled into it, and Brent looked about for
something with which to camouflage it. The smashed walls and the
scattered stones offered a suggestion. The main mass of the débris lay
close to the spot that Manon Latour had chosen, and Brent set about
re-arranging those stones with an art that aped reality. The pattern he
made pretended that the shell had struck the wall at a slight angle, and
his casual dotting of the outlying fragments made the trick quite
convincing. The raw earth was covered; no one would trouble to go poking
about there. He completed the job by smudging out the letters he had
printed on the wall, using a bit of broken stone and the sleeve of his
tunic.

“Bon,” he said; “Tom would never have touched the girl’s money. There
was no dirt on Tom.”

Brent collected a pick from one of the outhouses, appropriated Manon’s
spade, and returned to the orchard above the stream. This orchard
belonged to Manon Latour; so did the meadow below it, and a strip of
woodland on the other side of the little valley. Brent took off his
tunic, hung it on the stump of the apple tree and began to dig. The red
wine had flushed and heartened him, but it was food he needed, and the
sting of the wine soon wore off. Sweat ran from him; the sweat of
exhaustion; he panted and nearly fell forward over his spade when he had
lifted the first layer of sods.

He sat down on the bank, and putting his head between his knees,
remained thus for some minutes. The faintness passed. The spirit
reasserted itself and coerced the body.

He got to work again,—and slowly deepened that narrow trench,—giving a
little grunt of physical anguish each time he made a stroke with the
pick. The thing was done at last, and Brent stood resting like an old
man, leaning on the handle of the spade, and looking at Beckett’s body.
He had been so absorbed in the work, and his senses were so dull and
unalert, that he was quite unaware of the fact that a German patrol had
straggled across the field and through the orchard, and that an N.C.O.
and four privates were standing a few yards away, watching him. They,
too, were very dirty, these “field-greys,” sallow-faced and heavy about
the eyes. They looked at Brent with a mixture of curiosity, amusement,
and the elemental sympathy of men for a soldier doing a soldier’s job.

“Hallo—Tommy!”

Brent turned and looked at these “field-greys,”—without surprise and
without fear. It was as though he had expected them. They were just
dirty, tired men like himself, part of the earth, part of the great
machine.

“Morning,—Fritz.”

He jerked a thumb towards the body.

“My pal.—I’m done. Give me a hand, will you?”

The N.C.O. spoke English, but the affair was so elemental and so human
that the whole group understood. They helped Brent to lift the body into
the grave and to put back the earth, using their boots and the spade.

Brent picked up his pay-book and handed it to the N.C.O.

“You had better keep that, Fritz.”

A young, fair-haired German was standing close to Brent and looking at
him intently. He noticed the Englishman’s dry lips and pinched nostrils,
his dirty chin, and starved eyes and forehead.

He nudged Brent with his elbow.

Brent saw a bit of brown bread in the young German’s hand.

“Hungrig?”

Brent smiled.

“I am—that.”

He took the piece of bread, and ate with gross relish, for he was
famished. The “field-greys” stood around and smoked cigarettes, English
cigarettes picked up during the advance. The N.C.O. questioned Brent.

“Any English up there?”

Brent shook his head and went on eating. He was thinking of Manon Latour
trudging along in the spring sunshine with the larks singing overhead.

“She ought to be safe,” he thought; “she had about an hour’s start.
Damned nice little woman, that!”




                                  III


So Brent went as a prisoner to Germany, and was catalogued as “Number
756941 Pte. Beckett, T.”; and Paul Brent’s name appeared among the
“missing,” a casualty that was corrected a few weeks later to “killed.”

Paul Brent was a prisoner, but he had escaped, escaped from the
tradition of blond hair and a thin mouth, Turkey carpets and a
three-tiered cake-stand, and the memory of the greedy nostrils of a
thoroughly respectable but wholly unprincipled woman. He was free, even
while he sat and peeled potatoes in a prison hut, washed his one shirt,
or slept square-backed on his bed of boards. A sense of liberty soaked
into him. He saw a new sun, a new horizon, new stars, a sportsman’s
chance, a renewal of the great adventure. His manhood tightened his
belt, and discovered itself in better condition, despite its
thirty-seven odd years and an incipient plumpness about the waist. That
plumpness had disappeared in France and Belgium, and Brent’s mental
flabbiness followed it out of the German prison camp.

Brent happened to be in a “mixed camp” for the first few months, and he
set himself to learn French. He attacked it with such fierceness and
assiduity that Alphonse,—his pedagogue, a French waiter with a family
in Soho,—accused him of being in love. It was a crude accusation, and
Brent demolished it.

“I finished with that—five years ago.”

“No nice little French girl, Mister Beckett?”

“Not even a mam’selle. I want to be able to earn more money.
Business—just business.”

“I fall in love every month,” said Alphonse; “it is good for my
digestion.”

“And Madame’s temper?”

“Oh, that is an affair apart,” said Alphonse; “there is no woman like my
Josephine. It is quite different. She mends my socks, and sees that I
have a clean collar. She has but to say ‘Alphonse,’ and I would leave
all the beauties of the Sultan’s harem and carry her umbrella. It is the
woman that mends one’s socks who matters.”

“I suppose so,” said Paul; “mine didn’t.”

But he became quite a creditable Frenchman, even picking up the slang
and the atmosphere of the language, and teaching himself to think in
French. His accent was not too English. “Bong” and “Bo-koop” ceased from
his vocabulary. He learnt to imitate all Alphonse’s tricks, his little
mannerisms, his expressive silences, the way he talked with his
shoulders, hands, and even with his legs and buttons. Alphonse was a
southerner, and gaillard. He did not merely converse; he was an amateur
dramatic society in a shabby uniform of French blue.

Then the War ended, like a machine of which someone has forgotten to
turn the handle. Brent happened to have been moved into Belgium about
three weeks before the Armistice, and the coincidence rhymed with the
idea he had in his head. Strange things happened one wet night in that
particular prisoners’ camp. There were rumours, a panic, an explosion, a
joyous scramble in the office of an alarmed and fugitive commandant.
Someone discovered the official pay-box. German notes, wads of them,
were stuffed into tunic pockets, and Brent was one of those who came by
a quite respectable handful.

                         *    *    *    *    *

It was in a Belgian village on the road between Dinant and Philipville
that Paul met the first English troops he had seen, a battalion that was
settling into billets on its long march to the Rhine. Brent was sludging
along a lane, a dirty grey sock showing through the toe of his right
boot, all his worldly gear in a German sandbag slung over his shoulder.
He had a vile headache, little prickles of heat and shivers of cold
chasing each other up and down his back. He had not shaved for a week,
and his greatcoat was all mud.

“Hallo, chum!”

Behind the outswung black door of a stable Brent saw a field-cooker in
steaming fettle, and a couple of cooks hard at work. One of them was
mopping out a camp-kettle with a handful of grass. An exquisite smell of
hot stew wasted itself on Brent’s nostrils.

“Got any tea?”

The cook dropped his camp-kettle, and went and laid hold of Brent.

“Here—chum—hold up! You come and sit down. Been in Germany,—what?”

“Yes—Germany,” said Paul.

They sat him down on a ration box,—but he flopped like a sackful of old
clothes, and the sympathetic one had to act as a buttress.

“You’re done in, chum. Give us some of that stew in my mess-tin, Harry.”

But the sight and the smell of the stew made Brent feel sick. The cook
held his head like a mother, and Brent’s head felt dry and hot.

“You want the doc, chum; that’s what’s the matter with you. Ten days in
hospital in a real bed, between real sheets,—with a lovely little nurse
feeding you with a spoon.”

Brent protested, gripping the cook’s wrist.

“I don’t want the doc, old chap. I’m done up, that’s all. I’d like a cup
of tea, and a ration biscuit.”

“Rot,” said the cook, “you’re ill.”

One of the company stretcher-bearers happened to pass that way.

“Hi—Chucker, where’s the M.O.?”

“Headquarters mess.”

“Run along and tell him there’s a returned prisoner here; he’s sick.”

“Right-oh,” said Chucker; and he went.

The battalion doctor came back with the stretcher-bearer, feeling
aggrieved that he should be dragged out at the end of a day’s march to
see some casual devil who did not belong to his own crowd. Human nature
is like that, and this doctor boy was unripe and insolent.

“Hallo, what’s the matter with you?”

Brent was crouching on the box, holding his head between his hands.

“Headache, sir.”

The M.O. looked at him, brought out a thermometer, glanced at the
mercury and gave the glass tube a sharp flick.

“Under your tongue. Don’t bite it.”

The sympathetic cook was damning the doctor with a pair of truculent
blue eyes, eyes that said “You blighter—I’d like to punch your jaw.”
But the officer was not sensitive to psychical impressions; he had left
a game of “Slippery Sam,” and he felt Brent’s pulse while Brent sat and
sucked the thermometer with an air of vacant helplessness. The glass
tube was tweaked out of his mouth, glanced at, and put back in its metal
case.

“Hospital for you, boy.”

Brent looked scared. He did not want to go to hospital.

“I’m just done in, sir. I’ll be all right to-morrow.”

“Will you!” said the doctor tensely, pulling out a note-book and
beginning to scribble, resting his foot on Brent’s box, and the
note-book on his knee.

“Name and number?”

“I don’t want to go to hospital, sir.”

“Don’t argue. Name and number?”

“No. 756941 Pte. Beckett, T.” said Brent.

“Unit?”

“2-9th Fusiliers.”

“Bring him along to the medical inspection room, will you? Street by the
church.”

The doctor snapped the black elastic round his note-book and walked off.

“He ought to be boiled in muck,” said the cook.

Five minutes later this sympathetic and expressive soul made a dash down
the road after a figure in a muddy greatcoat, a figure that had sneaked
out of the cook-house with a staggering determination to escape. Brent
collapsed under a hedge outside a cottage, lying face downwards in the
mud. His temperature was 104.7°.

“What did you do it for, chum?”

Brent could not explain. He had fainted.

A field ambulance car collected Paul Brent and carried him off to
another village where he lay in a barn for half an hour, flushed and
torpid, yet resenting the efforts of an orderly to make him drink hot
cocoa. An officer came and examined him, a very quiet man with a big
fair moustache and intelligent eyes. Ten minutes later Brent was put on
a stretcher in one of the big Daimlers, with a card in a brown envelope
fastened to one of the buttons of his greatcoat; there were two other
patients in the car. The quiet officer climbed in and assured himself
that Brent was well covered with blankets.

“Feel warm enough?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Don’t you worry. You’ll soon be comfortable.”

The officer’s voice made Brent do an absurd thing; he turned his face
towards the canvas, and wept.

The car left its sick men at a casualty clearing station in Charleroi.
Brent had a vague impression of a great red brick building glooming up
into the murk of a winter night, of boots clattering on tiled floors, of
many voices, and of people who would keep moving about. He was
irritable, a blazing mass of physical discomfort, slipping over the edge
of sanity into delirium. Two orderlies came and carried his stretcher
into a ward. He was laid on a bed, and two other orderlies started to
undress him.

Brent was struggling to get at something that was buttoned up in the
right breast pocket of his tunic. The orderlies were trying to remove
the tunic, and Brent began to fight.

“All right, old chap, all right!”

“Here, leave that alone.”

“What’s the matter?”

“I want my money.”

“You can’t have money in hospital.”

“B——y hell,—give me——”

“Let him have it,” said the elder of the two orderlies; “let the poor
blighter have it. Shove it under his pillow. All right, old chap.”

Brent calmed down like a child, but the nurse in charge had heard the
scrimmage, and came sailing up in her grey dress edged with red. She was
a fair-haired, hard-faced woman, with thin, clean-cut features, her eyes
set too close together, and little irritable lines crimping her mouth.

“What’s all this noise?”

Then a strange thing happened to Brent. He sat up in the bed, staring at
the woman with eyes of anger and of horror.

“What’s she doing here? Take her away—take her away, or I’ll—I’ll cut
her blasted throat!”

The nurse screwed up her eyes at him, and backed away.

“He’s delirious,” said one of the orderlies; “lie down, old chap.”

Brent made a sort of futile grab in the direction of the nurse.

“Let me . . . She’s a devil!”

The nurse walked away down the ward with the detached dignity of a woman
whose professional soul moved calmly through the world of sickness and
of words, and Brent fell back on his pillows.

“What’s she doing here,” he kept saying; “why can’t they let me alone?”

Paul Brent came very near death in that hospital at Charleroi. Influenza
passed into broncho-pneumonia, and for days he lay there in a quiet
stupor with bluish lips and a grey face. He was just so much pulp, not
caring whether he lived or whether he died, and capable of but two
semi-intelligent mental reflexes, the turning of his face to the wall
when the yellow-haired nurse came near, and the insinuating of a flabby
hand under his pillow to make sure that those German notes were there.
He occupied a corner bed, and sometimes there was a red screen round it.
His neighbour in the next bed nicknamed him “Arthur,” and told everybody
that he was “a bit balmy.”

But Brent’s illness passed, and he lay there hour by hour, watching
life, and beginning to react and to think.

He saw the high, bare, yellow walls, the rows of beds with red quilts,
the scrubbed floor, the canvas-shoed orderlies, the nurse, the doctor
with “gig-lamps” and a bald head, the other men who dozed and chattered,
or read magazines and books and letters from home. Some of the men wrote
letters, and Brent’s neighbour offered him a field postcard.

“What about the missis, Arthur?”

“Haven’t got one,” said Brent.

The red screen annoyed him. There was something irritating in the
colour, a vague suggestion of officialdom, red tape, tyranny. Brent
asked to have it taken away. He spent most of his time staring straight
up at the ceiling, and at a black smudge of cobweb in the corner where
the chimney jutted out. The dirty whiteness of the ceiling was restful;
he saw pictures on it, pictures that helped him to think. There was no
pattern on the ceiling; it was like a fresh sheet, a clean piece of
canvas upon which Brent could paint what he pleased; and lying through
those long days he worked out his pictures on the plaster, and
underneath them was written the word, “Escape.”

He realized that he would have to lose himself again, for the Machine
had reclaimed him and would pass him with stupid efficiency on its
Trucker system to some place where he would be sorted out and railed
back to England. He began to live in fear of being recognized by some
chance friend. Even the blond-haired nurse’s absurd likeness to that
other woman who had died in England still roused in Brent an elemental
antipathy and a fierce alarm. He sulked, and turned over into the blind
corner whenever she came near his bed.

“What is the matter to-day, Beckett?”

Her voice was an echo of that other woman’s voice, a metallic voice that
attacked. Brent’s back remained churlishly on the defensive.

“Don’t want to be bothered—that’s all.”




                                   IV


Brent was convalescent, and as his strength returned, his restlessness
returned with it. He was allowed out in the hospital grounds, where he
trudged about with the idea of getting himself fit, and feeling like an
animal in a cage, and always afraid of meeting some disastrously
inopportune friend. He had glimpses of Charleroi, that black and gray
mining town with its slag-heaps and smoke and its air of shabby
sumptuousness. There were women in Charleroi, swarthy little Belgian
women, shops full of luxurious things at luxurious prices, the glitter
of jewellery, the glare of electric light, Belgian flags, trams, red
wine, pavements where a man could loiter and catch the smell of
fleur-de-trèfle in a woman’s clothes. Charleroi made one think of the
sallow face, the lowering cloth cap, and the sexual swagger of an
apache.

“Escape” was written on Brent’s heart; and he had staged the first act
of the adventure at Charleroi. He knew that the day of his discharge was
drawing near, and he might expect to find himself handed to some casual
R.T.O. who would pass him down the line to his base-depôt, and Brent had
decided that he must vanish before such a thing could happen. He did not
want to go back to England. He was thoroughly determined that he would
never recross the Channel.

Early in January he received the final stimulus that shocked him into
immediate action. He was wandering about the hospital grounds when he
saw a little officer with a florid and familiar face limping down the
path between the plane trees. Brent was caught off his guard. He stared,
and then swung round on one heel, but the officer boy stopped.

“Hallo; isn’t it Brent?—You were in my platoon?”

Brent had to face it out.

“So I was, sir.”

“I got knocked out just before the retreat. What happened to you?”

“Prisoner,” said Brent.

“Been sick, have you?”

“Flue, sir, and pneumonia. I’m all right now. I expect to be discharged
in a day or two.”

The officer boy shook Brent’s hand, feeling himself half a civilian and
on the edge of demobilization. Besides, Brent had always been a
gentlemanly chap.

“Well, good luck.”

“Good luck to you, sir,” said Brent.

That incident gave the necessary flick to his decision. Men who were
ripe for discharge were allowed out on pass into Charleroi, and Brent
got his pass that evening; it was dated for the following day. The
N.C.O. in charge of the convalescent “wing” was a far more human person
than the yellow-haired nurse.

So Paul Brent went down into Charleroi on a grey January morning, with
the thrill of an adventure in his blood. He had scrounged a couple of
tins of bully beef and a pocketful of biscuits, his reserve ration for
the road. “Escape” was in the air. The trams clanged it, the shops were
ready to help in the conspiracy: the crowded streets made Brent think of
a dirty, commercialized but fascinating Baghdad. He began to feel
himself part of this continental crowd and no English soldier numbered
and labelled for an immediate return to some niche in that damned temple
of Monotony, the Industrialism of England. He was a little Haroun al
Raschid wandering as he pleased in this city of adventure.

Brent’s first business was to change that German money, for it would be
no use to him on the road. He found a jeweller and goldsmith’s that was
also a Bureau de Change, and they took a thousand of his German marks
and gave him French notes in exchange. Brent thought it wise to spread
the transaction over a varied surface. He tried a Belgian bank, and came
out with six hundred francs in French paper. A second Bureau de Change
converted the bulk of the remainder. Then Brent went shopping.

The first thing that he bought was a carpet-bag with black leather
handles, and he bought it at a little shop in a shabby side street. This
magasin sold workmen’s clothes.

A fat Belgian woman, with a moustache and overflowing cheeks and chin,
showed some surprise when he asked the price of a pair of brown velvet
trousers.

Brent laughed, and became confidential.

“We make what we call a stage-play, madame, a concert of varieties. The
war is over; it is necessary for us to be amused.”

“Clothes are very dear, monsieur.”

“We English have plenty of money. At home—now—in England—what would
you think I am?”

Madame scrutinized him with little black eyes half hidden between
bladders of fat.

“Tiens!—how should I know?”

“I own three cotton mills and fifty houses. But in the war I was just
this.”

She became very ready to oblige him, and Brent asked her advice.

“I am to be an apache, madame. A pair of velveteen breeches.—What
next?”

“A cloth cap, monsieur.”

“Yes.”

“And a coat—a black coat, and a scarf to go round your neck.”

“Excellent. I will do it thoroughly and have a foreign shirt, also a
leather belt.”

He packed the things into the carpet-bag, paid madame and asked to be
allowed to leave the bag there behind the counter.

“I will return later.”

“Certainly, monsieur.”

Brent had brought a pack with him, and he had other things to buy,
details of the adventure that he had worked out while he was lying sick
in bed and seeing pictures on the ceiling. The list included matches, a
few candles, some tinned food, cigarettes, a pair of civilian boots, a
woollen vest, soap, a sponge, a comb, and six inches of tri-colour
ribbon. He had a meal at an obscure restaurant, and the meal included a
bottle of red wine that cost him thirty francs. He drank to the health
of the adventure.

A winter dusk was falling over Charleroi when Brent returned to the shop
where he had left his bag. The wine had made him merry, and he wasted
ten minutes in a gallant little gossip with the lady of the flowing
chin. It would be unwise to appear to be in a hurry; your true artist is
never furtive nor a sloven in his manners.

“Au revoir, madame.”

“Au revoir, monsieur l’apache.”

Brent laughed.

“I’ll try the costume to-night and see how the boys like it.”

He went boldly through Charleroi, carrying that carpet-bag for all the
world to see—but avoiding street corners where he might meet some
inquisitive military policeman. The bag and its contents were
explainable, but the explanation might prove embarrassing when the
hospital authorities reported him missing. He came without adventure to
the western outskirts of Charleroi, still warm with that good red wine.
A few stars winked at him between the houses, and above the dark
slag-heaps and the still darker hills.

In the lane at the back of a railway embankment, a lane that appeared to
end in all the cabbage patches of a miners’ suburb, Brent found the
“green room” of his dreams. It was a tin shed or shelter with no door,
where someone had once stored vegetables and tools. Brent took
possession, lit one of his candles, and carried out a rapid change. He
discarded everything English save his greatcoat, socks and boots.

There was a big ditch at the back of the shed, full of sooty-looking
water. Brent crammed his tunic, trousers, puttees, shirt and cap into
his pack, added two heavy stones, and sank the whole caboodle in the
ditch. Returning to the hut he completed the metamorphosis by threading
the bit of tri-colour ribbon into his buttonhole and tying it in a bow.
An old rake handle provided him with a stick. He ran the end of it
through the handles of the carpet-bag, hoisted it over his shoulder, and
launched out into the unknown.




                                   V


Paul Brent tramped it through Solre le Château and Sars Poteries to
Avesnes, winning his food from the English he passed upon the road, for
there is no kinder hearted soul on earth than the plain Englishman when
his generosity is challenged. Paul played the part of the French
civilian deported from a captured village early in the war, and the men
in khaki whom he met supplied him with food, and even shared with him
their precious cigarettes.

Paul remained shy of the larger villages and towns. Sometimes he stopped
at a farm-house or cottage and was given hot coffee fresh from the blue
pot on the stove. He was a little nervous at first of his adopted lingo,
and a pretended deafness helped him when he was posed. But these French
folk accepted him, and were touchingly kind. He slept in their barns and
sometimes in a bed, spending the evening sitting with the family round
the kitchen stove, a rather silent and solemn man with many memories in
his eyes.

A very gentle mood had fallen upon Brent. He was marching away from
defeat, trudging step by step from his own past, that past that seemed
so full of sordid yet pathetic futilities. He found his heart going out
to children, dogs, and the poor old wrinkled women who had starved so
bravely for four years. Often he shared his food with the cottagers, the
bully beef and jam and biscuits he won upon the road.

A man who has tasted the full bitterness of failure looks eagerly,
almost incredulously at the gleam in the sky that symbolizes a new hope.
Brent felt that he was escaping from under a thundercloud, and that the
edge of it was behind him. He had known that emptiness of the stomach,
that sense of having fallen through himself into a mood of cynical
apathy and tragic surrender, when a man wonders whether he shall end his
life or struggle on, whether his dead self-respect is worth carrying
upon his shoulders.

“That damned fool Brent! Had his chance and missed it.”

But Brent knew that his own incorrigible good nature had brought him to
bankruptcy. He had trusted men, other men who had lived to make money,
and he had been astonished when they had torn him asunder and used him
both as a scapegoat and as a victim. His own wife had never forgiven him
for the catastrophe. She, too, had been greedy. Brent knew that money
was at the bottom of all the harlotry, the commercial treachery, and the
fierce physical greed of a great part of modern life. He had found War
far less savage and contemptible than the assassination of souls that a
rich Peace encourages.

Other men had scrambled over his body, and, now that the war had set him
on his feet again, he was possessed by a great yearning to begin life
over again, to make some success of the years that were to come. He
wanted to feel the grip of a new self-respect, the stiff back of a new
manhood. He wanted to think that he mattered, that there was yet some
measure of rich blood in him that could make some other creature happy.
He was curiously humble over it, boyish and innocent. And yet as he
foot-slogged it along those muddy winter roads, a pilgrim in search of
his second chance, he became possessed by a vague yet spiritual
conviction that he would find that chance somewhere in poor, battered,
devastated France.

It was on the road from Avesnes to Maroilles that Brent met the girl
with the black shawl. It was no more than an incident in his pilgrimage,
but an incident that flushed him with the warm red wine of humanism.

He was sitting on the butt of a broken telegraph pole when the girl came
along the road. She was pretty and dark and rather slender for a French
peasant, and Brent was aware of her as an eager and hurrying figure with
a black shawl folded over her shoulders, and the end of it held so as to
cover her mouth. She came quickly towards him. Her eyes were big and
bright with hope, the desperate hope that her man had come at last.

Brent saw her falter. Then the light died out of her eyes. Her face
seemed to grow more sallow, and very sad. Yet she approached him,
smiling with a sudden pity, a compassionate friendliness that warmed to
all those lonely ones who returned.

“You are going home, monsieur?”

Brent raised his cloth cap.

“If I find a home.”

She sighed, dropped the shawl from her mouth, and sat down beside him.
Brent felt that she had suffered very much; she looked ill, her soft
eyes were growing old with watching.

“I thought you might be my Jean,” she said, with the simplicity of one
who had lived in days of great sadness.

“I am sorry,” said Brent, “has he not come home yet?”

Her eyes looked far away. The fingers of her left hand pulled at a
splinter that stood up from the round bulk of the pole.

“Four years. Yes, it is a long time. And our child died—died of
starvation. For six months I have had no letter.”

“I am sorry,” said Brent.

She began to question him—for his presence there seemed to give her
hope—and the lies that he had to tell her turned sour in Brent’s mouth.

“You have come a long way, monsieur, perhaps from the centre of
Germany?”

“Yes, a long way. I was in Germany.”

“It may be that you met my Jean? Jean Bart is his name, a tall man with
thoughtful blue eyes and a scar on his forehead.”

“I am afraid not, madame. But there must be hundreds of persons who have
not yet come home.”

“You think so, monsieur?”

“Many are in hospital. Some were in Russia.”

She smiled bravely.

“Oh, I do not give up hope. Some day he will return. I pray to God each
night and morning, when I work and when I eat.”

“Please God he will,” said Brent, and found that he had uttered a
prayer.

The girl insisted on Paul going back to her home, a little red farm
among poplars on the green slope of a hill above the windings of a
river. Jean’s father and mother lived there, two quiet people to whom
life had left but little to say. They were very kind to Paul, and he
passed the night at the farm, sleeping in a feather bed in a narrow room
whose window showed him the stars hanging in the bare branches of an old
apple tree. There was the smell of home about the place, the home of the
Frenchman who had not returned. Brent felt that the little house watched
and listened with every window, its gables cocked like the ears of a dog
waiting for its master.

Brent was touched by the kindness these poor people showed him. They
sent him upon his way with a couple of hard-boiled eggs and some apples
in his pockets, and a sense of the essential goodness of the humbler
folk who suffer. The girl went with him to the gate opening upon the
road.

“Bon voyage.”

Her soft eyes and her sadness put new life into Brent.

“May he return—very soon,” he said; “your husband; perhaps I have
brought you good luck.”

She watched Brent march off down the road, and his going made her yearn
all the more deeply for the other man who had not returned.

“Four years,” he said, “four years of his youth—and of mine.”

Yet Brent’s words might have been prophetic, for Jean Bart came home
that night.

Brent tramped on through Landrecies and Le Cateau, those tragic towns,
half alive, half dead. It was when he came to the village of Maretz,
lying all red and quiet under a flat grey sky, that Brent felt the new
phase of his adventure, even as a man feels the nearness of the sea. He
was on the edge of the wilderness, fifty rolling miles of grey-green
desolation upon which a few broken villages floated like derelicts.
Brent spent three days in Maretz, living with an old French couple in
their cottage on the road to Serain, very busy as a forager and a
collector of hard rations. He had the wilderness before him, a
wilderness where he could count on neither water nor food. But Brent
left Maretz rather suddenly. He was watching a party of German prisoners
working at the red mountain of rubbish that had been the church when he
became aware of a man in khaki standing a little to one side and staring
at him intently.

Brent knew the man, a corporal who had served in the same battalion. He
braced himself to the crisis, gave the man stare for stare, a blank look
of curiosity, said something in French, and strolled on. Brent did not
turn his head to see whether the corporal was still interested and
suspicious, but he went straight to the cottage on the road to Serain,
collected his bag and stick, and footed it out of Maretz.

That night he slept in a half-ruined cottage at Beaurevoir. The morning
brought him luck, and a ride on a lorry that was travelling to Roisel,
and at Roisel he won a hot dinner at the cook-house of a Labour Company.
Things were going well. The lift on the lorry had saved him many miles
of tramping and much food. That evening he reached Peronne, and saw the
brown and battered town outlined against a February sunset, and all the
blue waters of its valley full of the reflection of flushed clouds and
gouts of gold. Brent found a corner in Peronne, a snuggish corner, even
though the stars looked down on him, and it was in Peronne that he had
his vision.

It was a strangely vivid affair, a dream and yet perhaps more than a
dream. Brent found himself in Beaucourt, standing in the garden of the
Café de la Victoire and looking at a resurrected Tom Beckett, a Beckett
who sat on the heap of stones that he—Brent—had thrown over the
burial-place of Manon Latour’s treasure. Beckett’s boots were muddy, so
were his clothes, and his hair was full of blood and earth. Yet the face
of Beckett was like white light. He sat and talked with the intensity of
a man who was fiercely concerned in making his meaning clear, yet Brent
could not understand a word of all that his dear friend said. He was
conscious of effort, bafflement, suspense. He kept noticing the gap in
the upper row of Beckett’s teeth, a gap that had always made Brent think
of a hole in a white fence. He was astonished by the discovery that he
could see Beckett’s heart beating under his soiled tunic, and see it as
a reddish light that waxed and waned with each beat, a mysterious and
palpitating piece of glowing human flesh. And all the while, Brent was
trying to grasp what his dead friend said, for he was speaking to him,
as though he, Brent, the live man, were in desperate need of some human
message.

“Sweat,—sweat!”

That was the one crude, forcible and enigmatic word that Brent
remembered. Then Beckett smiled at him, and vanished off the pile of
stones like a puff of smoke dispersed by the wind. Brent woke up and
stared at the stars. He was shivering.

“Beaucourt,” he said like a child repeating a lesson; “I have got to go
to Beaucourt.”




                                   VI


There had been a slight frost. It was a brilliant February morning with
a few rolling white clouds low in the blue of the western sky, and the
green earth was covered with a web of silver.

Brent came to Beaucourt by the road from Rosières, and from the high
ground above the Bois du Roi he could look down through the beech trees
into the valley where Beaucourt lay. The valley seemed full of yellow
sunlight, very tranquil and very still, and Brent could hear the stream
falling over the dam by the mill. Beaucourt seemed to sleep the sleep of
the dead. There was no smoke, no movement, no human sound, and Brent
stood awed by the beauty of its desolation.

For beautiful it was—even as a ruin. There had been but little fighting
at Beaucourt; it had been taken and passed, retaken and passed again,
and yet Brent could see that there was hardly a whole roof left in the
village. The church had lost half its steeple, and through the windows
of the château the purple of the woods showed like a curtain. Beaucourt
was a shell, a village of squared walls, gaunt gables, and a spidery web
of blackened rafters, when there were any rafters at all. Fires had
blazed here and there, and all about the church and the cross-roads the
English shells had fallen heavily. Many of the little white houses had
had the plaster shaken from the walls, and showed up as masses of
intricate timber-work, pathetically naked, mere skeletons from whose
bones the flesh had fallen. The woods had suffered but little. The
thickets of pines and spruces beyond the church stood up green and
clear. Very few shell-holes spotted the fields and orchards, nor had
Beaucourt that indescribably sordid look of a village that has become a
refuse-heap, a kitchen-midden of the war.

Brent went down into Beaucourt with a feeling of queer suspense. He was
excited, conscious of a quickening of the heart. Some sub-conscious
emotion seemed to be stirring in him, some quite unexplainable trembling
of the deep waters of his self. It was not the mere fact that Beckett
was buried there, nor the memory of Manon’s treasure, nor yet the
vividness of that fantastic dream. It may have been that Beaucourt had
an elemental yet spiritual meaning for Brent, that it symbolized the
unexpectedness of his own past, and pointed with its broken spire to a
sky that was blue with the coming of spring.

Beaucourt touched Brent’s heart. It was more than a ruined village; it
was a picture of a broken life, a question mark, a half-realized
opportunity.

Brent entered it by the Rue de Rosières. The stud and plaster cottages
here were mere shells—doors, windows, woodwork and furniture gone, the
ceilings fallen in, the tiles from the roofs making a red litter on the
ground floors. Brent found himself standing in the triangle where the
Rue de Picardie, the Rue Romaine and the Rue de Rosières met. The stone
house at the corner had huge holes in its walls, and the stone-capped
well in the centre of the triangle still carried a German inscription
announcing the fact that the water was fit to drink. Brent stood and
looked at the Café de la Victoire, or rather at the ghost of it; and
pity—pity for a woman—filled his heart.

The red roof had gone with its quaintly inquisitive dormer windows.
There were two ragged shell-holes in the front wall, and the gable ends
and chimney-stack stood out bleakly against the blue of the sky. Hardly
a shred of woodwork remained; the house was doorless, windowless. The
gates of the yard gateway had gone. A smashed lime tree hung with its
head over the wall of the garden, its boughs trailing on the raised
path.

“What a damned shame!” said Brent.

He had seen hundreds of ruined houses, but somehow the mutilation of
this house of Manon Latour’s affected him quite differently.

Brent climbed on to the path and entered the café. He found that much of
the rubbish had been cleared away, and that someone had extemporized a
shelter of corrugated iron in the big kitchen and living room on the
left of the passage. He noticed, too, that the beams that had carried
the upper floor were still in their places.

Brent put his bag down on the tiled floor. The act had a quaint
suggestiveness. He was a traveller, and the Café de la Victoire stood
with a very open doorway, offering him such hospitality as was left to
it, though there was no Manon to cook an omelette and make coffee.

Then Brent went for a stroll. He wandered down to Beckett’s grave and
found it as a low mound of weedy earth. The broken apple tree had been
cut up and burnt. Brent stood there for some minutes, bare-headed, eyes
looking back into the past, a sturdy, square-shouldered man with a
fresh-coloured face, and a youthful moustache and beard. He looked like
a peasant,—brown, blue-eyed, thoughtful.

Then he went back to Beaucourt.

Beaucourt surprised him. He walked down the Rue de Picardie to the Place
de l’Eglise, and saw nothing that lived, not even a half wild cat. The
Post Office, the Hospice, and the Hôtel de Paris were respectable and
voiceless ruins. The école was a little less desolated. But Brent had
expected to find a few people in Beaucourt, a few of those indomitable
French folk who had won the war. The village lay less than ten miles
from the undevastated country, yet Beaucourt seemed to have been
side-tracked, forgotten.

There was one live thing in Beaucourt and Brent discovered it sitting on
a fallen block of stone by the church, a grey old man, grey as the
jumble of broken buttresses and fallen pinnacles, but far more sad. He
seemed just a bit of the broken stone. Brent went and spoke to him, and
the old man looked at Brent with eyes that seemed dead.

“Good day, monsieur. You are all alone here?”

“Yes, I am all alone,” said the old man.

His voice was flat—toneless and empty of all emotion. It seemed to
Brent that the old Frenchman was beyond feeling things. He sat and
munched a piece of bread; he was not interested in Brent; he was not
interested in anything. When Brent spoke to him he answered like a man
who had been mesmerized.

“You have come back, monsieur?”

“I walked twenty kilomètres this morning to see—that.”

He pointed quite calmly to a little house over the way, a house that had
had its face smashed in, a house that was almost unrecognizable. Brent
felt a pang of pity, yet there was nothing to be said.

“You stay here?”

“No, I walk another twenty kilomètres. That has happened to many people.
Their hearts fail them when they see what has happened.”

“I can understand.”

“The authorities order us to go back—but can they give an old man a new
heart and strong arms? They speak of help, but no help comes. I blame
nobody; we have suffered so much.”

“But will no one return?”

“Oh, yes, we shall come back,” said the old man, “but we wait for the
spring to come, and for food. Our roots are here, I suppose, right under
the ruins of all those houses. But it will need courage—courage!”

He lit his pipe, got up, and made ready for his second twelve-mile walk.
Endurance, a blind, patient, half-dazed endurance, that was what Brent
saw in him, the endurance that had saved France. It was tragic and it
was splendid, and it filled Brent with a feeling of deep humility.

“We young men shall have to help the others,” he said.

The Frenchman gave him a look of surprise.

“Those are good words. But I have found it a selfish world. Perhaps it
will be a scramble. Everybody will be too busy.”

And he left Brent to think it over.

Paul returned to the Café de la Victoire, and it was then that he
remembered that he had not looked at the place where Manon Latour had
buried her treasure. He went out into the garden and saw the mound of
stones had not been moved. Nettles had grown up in between the stones,
and the inference was obvious.

“She will come back,” was Brent’s thought.

And he added:

“Unless she is dead.”

Brent felt hungry. He had carried a couple of empty ammunition boxes
into the kitchen, one to serve as a seat, the other as a table, when he
remembered the fact that his water-bottle was nearly empty. He went out
at once to examine the well, not liking the idea of getting his water
from the stream. The windlass, chain and bucket had been left behind,
and Brent opened the queer little iron gate in the well-house and sent
the bucket down for a sample. He heard it splash below, and felt the
suck of it as it came up full at the end of the taut chain. When he
lifted out the bucket into the sunlight he found the water looking clean
and wholesome. Brent smelt it, took some in his palm and tasted it. The
water had neither smell nor taste.

Paul was conscious of a pleasant and boyish elation. Beaucourt made him
think of Crusoe’s Island. It was full of the adventure of finding
things; it challenged a man’s wits, promised all sorts of surprises. The
idea of trying to live in Beaucourt tickled the eternal boy in Brent. He
brought out a battered enamelled mug and plate from his bag, sat himself
down on his ammunition box, and made his first meal in Beaucourt,
tackling the inevitable corned beef and biscuits with the relish of a
clean hunger.

Satisfied, he lit his pipe, for he still had a little tobacco left, and
carrying his box out into the doorway he sat in the sun and meditated.
His pipe tasted good; the sky was blue; he felt warm, and his boots had
kept out the mud. Even the ruins of Beaucourt had a beauty of their own,
a fantastic unexpectedness, a droll yet pathetic irregularity of
outline. These little ruined houses were very human; some had fallen in
upon themselves and stood huddled in utter dejection; others had the
staring eyes of despair; a few still seemed to be calling for help. The
village resembled a little Pompeii, to be explored and dreamed about,
and yet it differed from Pompeii in that it was potentially alive. It
struck Brent as being rather odd and delightful that he should be the
one and only inhabitant of Beaucourt, a stranger taking a holiday in
this starlit and admirably ventilated ruin.

And then the old Frenchman’s words recurred to him:

“We shall come back.”

Brent’s blue eyes gave a sudden, interested gleam. He foresaw the return
of Manon Latour, and he wondered what she would think of this house of
hers, what she would make of it.

Brent left his box, jumped down into the roadway, and began to examine
the Café de la Victoire with an intelligently reconstructive eye. There
was something of the Jude in Brent. Twelve years ago he had been a
jobbing builder, carrying on an obscure little business in a
west-country town, a man who had used the trowel and the plumb-line by
day, and read Maeterlinck, or Green’s “History of the English People” or
Montaigne’s Essays at night. Chance, rather than his own inclination,
had pushed him into bigger things, and his marriage had discovered him
seven years later as the practical partner in the exploitation of a
suburban building scheme. He had been the owner of an ambitious wife, a
car, and a very passable library, until other people’s speculative
cynicisms had brought him down with a crash.

And now, he stood looking at this French café with the critical eyes of
a man who once had worked with his hands.

“Yes—if I had the stuff!”

The thought fired an extraordinary series of explosions in Brent’s
brain. He began to walk up and down with his hands in his pockets, an
excited man who glanced from time to time at the old red-walled
building, calculating, contriving. His pipe went out, but remained
gripped between his teeth. Then he re-entered the house. He wanted to
examine the inside of it, every corner of it, even the cellar. One of
his candles gave him the necessary light, and in the cellar he made a
discovery.

Some man in the near past had been fairly comfortable here. Brent’s
candles showed him a wire bed in one corner, a rough table with some
shelves made of ammunition boxes standing against the wall, and what was
of still more luxurious significance—a rusty but sound Canadian stove
with its flue pipe connected with the little grating that opened just
above the paving of the path. The cellar was quite dry.

“Well I’m damned!” said Brent; “here’s my new billet.”




                                  VII


Brent went upstairs again, and sat down like Crusoe to consider the
situation.

A billet in Beaucourt postulated the quest of a number of elemental
necessities. Brent tore the white wood lid off the box on which he was
sitting, produced a pencil, and began the creation of an inventory much
like an ancient scribe dabbing his cuneiform letters upon a tablet of
clay.

At the top of the board he printed:—

                              NECESSITIES

Under this heading he wrote:

    Food.
    Water.
    Wood for Stove.
    Kettle or Saucepan.
    Basin to wash in.

He headed the second list:

                                LUXURIES

    Blankets.
    A palliasse.
    Furniture.
    Plates and cups.
    Green food. What price Scurvy
       N.B. Try nettle tops.
    Milk.
    A looking-glass.

So much for the paper work. Brent bored a hole in the board, using his
jack-knife, and hung his inventory to a nail on the kitchen wall. He was
going to exploit Beaucourt in a thoroughly business-like way, and he was
as full of excitement as a boy.

Brent took the first item—food. He had noticed some sandbags on the
wire bed in the cellar, and he fetched one of them and started on the
adventure. The last troops to occupy Beaucourt had been Colonials, and
they had left Beaucourt in that open-handed, casual and spacious way of
theirs, not troubling to carry away what they would be supplied with on
the morrow. Brent began by exploring the big stone house across the road
and found nothing that was of any use to him until he poked an
inquisitive head into what had been a wash-house or scullery, a place
that was weather proof and had been used as a kitchen. Brent had struck
oil. He saw a pile of bully-beef tins in a corner, and on a shelf he
found two unopened cartons of jam and one of marmalade, a tin half full
of sugar, and two tins of Ideal Milk.

“Blessed be all Cobbers!”

Brent salved seventeen tins of corned beef. He carried the hoard over to
the café, and decided that the cellar was the only safe place for his
store. He made quite a game of stacking his provisions on the rough
shelves, reflecting that these shelves ought to hold books, but that
books were of no use in Beaucourt.

He adventured out again, and tried the école in the Rue de Picardie,
glimpsing it as a fairly well-preserved place that had been patched with
corrugated iron. The école had two habitable rooms on the ground floor,
rooms that astonished Brent with a display of furniture, an old
tapestry-covered arm-chair with the stuffing bulging out of it, a
dining-room table, a wash-hand stand that had been used as a buffet,
some wooden chairs, even a picture or two. Brent began to realize the
possibilities of Beaucourt.

But these were luxuries, and Brent was specializing in a supply of food.
The école had been an officers’ mess, and in the room that had been used
as a kitchen he found an old saucepan that looked capable of holding
water, a mess-tin, and a spoon. The spoon was the colour of lead, but
polish would have been superfluous, and Brent pocketed the spoon. In the
brick coal-house at the back of the école he salved two unopened tins of
army biscuits, and a canister full of tea. The tea was a trifle mouldy,
but Brent had an idea that he could dry it over the stove.

The cellar of the Café de la Victoire began to look like a ration-store,
and Brent attacked the other necessaries on his list. An army pick and a
pile of ammunition boxes in the backyard provided him with unlimited
firewood; he carried armfuls of it down into the cellar and stacked it
by the stove. He had appropriated the bucket from the well, lest the
next comer should take it away. The essentials were shaping splendidly,
but Brent was too full of enthusiasm to play at lighting the stove. He
had noticed that all sorts of wreckage had been thrown into the gardens
at the backs of the houses. He had seen iron bedsteads there, the
remains of mattresses, broken crockery, rusty stoves, garden tools,
coffee grinders, old buckets, enamelled pans, and God knows what. He
went out like a rag-and-bone picker and explored those gardens. Even a
very superficial search among the weeds and rubbish sent him back with
two good plates, a cup, a wine-glass, and a pewter coffee-pot. Moreover
he had seen a couple of blankets and a ground sheet dangling in a
cottage, where they had been nailed up to keep out the draught.

Brent carried the crockery, glass and plate to his billet, and returned
for those blankets. He had expected to find them rotten, ready to fall
to pieces when touched—but an army blanket has a toughness of fibre and
a vitality that has made it salvable when soaked in liquid mud. These
blankets were in a very fair condition, and Brent handled them with
respect and affection. An ex-soldier is not too fastidious—but Paul
decided to give the blankets a good soaking in the stream, even to use a
little of his precious soap on them, and to hang them near the stove.

The later the hour the better the deed. He went down to the stream and
found the very place where the poorer women of Beaucourt had washed
their linen, a place where a little platform of flat stones jutted into
the water. The sun was a great red ball behind the beeches of the Bois
du Renard when Brent returned to the Café de la Victoire, lit his candle
in the cellar and prepared for a snug night.

He hung one of the wet blankets across the cellar doorway, using the
length of telephone wire that had been left there by the previous
occupant. Then Brent made trial of the Canadian stove, and having
neither straw nor paper, he cut shavings and splinters with his
jack-knife, and contrived to get the fire alight with the expenditure of
a single match. Matches were going to be precious; he had five boxes.
The stove behaved like a gentleman, neither smoking nor sulking, but
consuming with relish the wood that Brent fed into it, and developing a
hearty and convivial glow. Paul crowned it with a saucepanful of water,
and having previously washed out the pewter coffee-pot and put a palmful
of the Australian tea into it, he opened a tin of milk with the point of
his jack-knife and sat down to watch the water boil.

Brent enjoyed that meal more than he had enjoyed anything for a very
long time. He pulled the table up in front of the stove, and felt
completely and cheerfully at home. He had a cup to drink from, white
plates for his meat, biscuits and jam; the tea tasted good—better than
he had expected. And it was hot!

“Some billet,” he reflected.

The washing up could be left till the morning, and feeling warm both
within and without, he filled up the stove, lit a pipe, and considered
his new home. A soldier learns to see the beauty of comfort in some
shack that would make a civilian shiver, and to Brent this cellar of his
was quite beautiful. The rusty old stove glowed like bronze. The flame
from the candle and the glow from the hot iron lit up the white stone
vaulting of the cellar; and the well-cut stones and the neat pointing in
between them pleased the eye of a craftsman. The tea-cup, glinting
white, had little pink roses on it. The pewter coffee-pot struck a note
of luxury. Brent looked almost gloatingly at his store of food on the
shelves. He took down some of the tins of bully beef and examined them.
They were a little rusty here and there, but no sign of being “blown.”
He had tested the meat from one of them at tea.

Again, he blessed the Australians.

And then his thoughts turned to less material things. He began to dream,
while the smoke of his pipe drifted up towards the little grating where
the stove-pipe met the outer air. He sat with knees spread about the
stove, his body leaning forward, his hands outstretched to the warmth, a
very simple and primitive man, a man who could dream dreams.

“Supposing I stay here?” he reflected.

A whole world of strange possibilities opened before him. He saw himself
becoming a settler in Beaucourt, using his strength and his knowledge in
helping these French folk to rebuild their broken houses. And then he
began to wonder whether the French would accept him, and how far it
would be possible for him to play the part of a Frenchman. His accent
was passable, his fluency very fair, and he knew that he had met with no
disaster on the way from Charleroi. He had posed as a southerner, and
had trusted not a little to the vagaries of patois and provincialisms;
but settling in such a place as Beaucourt was a very different problem.
It was obvious that he could pose as a Frenchman who had been domiciled
in England for ten years, and whose accent had become anglicized. It was
equally obvious that he could produce no records and that he would have
to depend upon an amiable acceptance of his tale and an atmosphere that
included no enmity. Yet he could pack his bag and march at an hour’s
notice. He had a little money, and a workman’s craft that could keep
him. His original plan had been to wander, to go east or west as the
chance offered, to spin a yarn about shell-shock and loss of memory if
he found himself in an awkward situation. Nothing mattered so long as he
disappeared.

Yet the adventure appealed to Brent, and Beaucourt had taken a
mysterious grip of his manhood. As he sat and stared at the reddening
stove and fed it with wood from the heap beside him, he could see the
women and children and a few men coming back to live among these ruins,
unfortunates obsessed by the tradition of “home.” He saw little Manon
Latour trudging along the road from Bonnière and standing with blank
face and hopeless eyes before this shell of a house. He saw old women
grubbing in the ruins, bent figures bowed down and trying to clean the
rubbish and the fallen beams and rafters from the floors. He saw men
working savagely at little shanties, or hammering at some extemporized
roof, and always with an eye on the sky. It would rain; it would blow.
The gardens were full of weeds and rubbish, and would need cleaning
before crops could be grown. The thing seemed almost beyond human
patience.

What would they make of Beaucourt—these poor people? Would they have
the heart and the courage to begin life over again?

Brent found himself becoming fascinated by the tragedy of this French
village, a tragedy that was one of the bleeding wounds in the side of
France. He was strangely yet humanly curious to see what would happen,
and more than half tempted to lend a hand in the healing of it. The job
would be a man’s job, better than punching holes in tickets, scribbling
in a ledger, or passing groceries across the counter of a shop.

Still—it was no more than a dream, and Brent felt sleepy.

“I wonder what will turn up,” was his thought as he took off his boots
and dragged the wire bed nearer the stove. Placing his carpet-bag to
serve as a pillow, he lay down and wrapped his greatcoat round him.

And it was still a dream, and no more than a dream, when Brent fell
asleep.




                                  VIII


The cellar of the Café de la Victoire was so snug and warm and Brent so
healthily tired after his first long day in Beaucourt that he slept till
nine o’clock, twelve sound wholesome hours.

Someone was moving about overhead in the kitchen. A box was overturned,
and the clatter woke Brent. He sat up and listened to a sound that was
surprising and singular because of its unexpectedness, an unexpectedness
that was not without pathos. Brent sat very still, cursing the wire bed
because it creaked even when he breathed and creaked most
self-assertively. He could hear a woman weeping up above there, weeping
her heart out with a passion that broke into little exclamations of
anguish and despair: “O my little house!—what a tragedy!—What a ruin!
Nothing left, not even a door.”

And Brent understood that Manon Latour had returned. His first sensation
was one of puzzled discomfort. He did not know whether to climb the
steps and add the embarrassment of an explanation to the tumult of her
emotion, or whether he should lie hidden until she had recovered her
self-control. Yet it seemed rather a negative piece of poltroonery for
him to sit there in the cellar listening to the sound of her weeping.
There was a nakedness about her grief that embarrassed Brent. Manon
thought herself alone; she had thrown herself upon the bosom of
Beaucourt’s solitude, and Brent felt like some Peeping Tom spying upon
her nakedness.

In the end he did what the plain man and soldier in him wanted to do.
Too much psychology might ruin any love affair; in life it is the
emotions that matter. Brent went up the stone steps in his socked feet,
walked along the short passage, and stood in the kitchen doorway,
looking at Manon Latour.

She was sitting on a box, her hands covering her face as though she were
praying, a little figure in black, a figure that was still tremulous
with emotion. A bag lay on the floor beside the box. Brent noticed her
muddy shoes, her black hat and cloak hung on a nail, and the pretty way
her dark hair was wound like a wreath about her head. She had a mass of
hair, lustrous as the surface of a freshly broken piece of coal, and its
blackness contrasted with the characteristic pallor of her face and
throat. Brent’s recollection of a year ago had left him the memory of a
brave and very determined little woman with bright, dark eyes, a little
woman who had faced him with a sang-froid that had impressed a man who
had learnt to respect one thing and one thing only—courage. And now he
saw her in tears over this wreck of a house, and her tears touched
Brent’s heart. He had a feeling that these were not the tears of a woman
who wept easily like an April sky. She was shocked, overwhelmed,
discouraged.

“Madame!”

Her hands dropped from her face. She looked at Brent with eyes that
accepted him as a Frenchman who had happened to wander in, another
homeless soul lost in the ruins of Beaucourt.

“Good day, monsieur. It is a pleasant home-coming, is it not?—Perhaps
one expects too much!”

She gave a little twitch of the shoulders.

“It appears that I have no chair to offer a visitor. My café has plenty
of fresh air, but no furniture.”

Brent had felt instantly that the house was hers, and that he had no
right to be in it; his sense of ownership vanished; the cellar had
ceased to be his billet. He stood with one shoulder resting against the
wall, considering the situation, while Manon was trying to remember him
as some neighbour whose face had been part of the familiar life of
Beaucourt. She saw a man in velveteen breeches and a black coat, with a
dark blue scarf knotted round his neck, a man with a ruddy and rather
delicate skin, a short brown beard, and a small moustache. His eyes were
of that soft but intense blue that belonged to the north and the open
air; intelligent eyes set well apart under a square forehead. He had a
good-tempered, easy mouth. It was the face of an incomplex man,
whimsical, a little sad. There was nothing distinctive about him, he was
like thousands of other men, neither tall nor short, a very ordinary
person, save perhaps for his eyes. They were a little unusual—less
stupid and self-absorbed than the eyes of most men. There was something
in them that appealed to the woman.

Manon did not recognize Brent.

“I am trying to remember you, monsieur.”

“I do not belong to Beaucourt.”

She noticed that he was without boots, and again she was puzzled, for
his socks were clean. Either he had been in the house all the while, or
he had left his boots on the doorstep. Brent saw that she was looking at
his feet, and that she was puzzled.

“I spent the night in your cellar, madame, and my boots are down there.”

“How droll! I seem to have seen you before.”

“It was about a year ago.”

She was interested, challenged.

“Was it here?”

“Yes, here in Beaucourt.”

And then he put his head back and smiled.

“It is still there; the ground has not been touched.”

She stared. Her eyes changed from a deep brown to black; her face grew
more serious, and seemed to show little shadow-marks under the eyes and
about the mouth. She stood up, came a step nearer, and looked Brent
straight in the face.

“Of what do you speak?”

“The treasure that you buried in the garden.”

He saw her face as a hard, white surface, and her eyes as two hard,
black circles.

“But—who are you? It was an English soldier.”

“I was that English soldier, madame. Shall I prove it?”

“Yes.”

He went and groped in the cellar for his boots, and sitting on the top
step, laced them on, while Manon Latour waited in the passage. A little
widow who has kept a café, and has had half the men in the village in
love with her, cannot but know something of man and of the very obvious
habits of the creature. Also, a pretty woman who has a head on her
shoulders is apt to get very bored with the perennial fools. They all
tell the same tale; they all want the same reward. Manon had grown
fastidious.

But this man puzzled her from the very beginning. What was he doing in
French clothes, and why had he come back to Beaucourt? She chose the
direct method, and asked him the reason.

Brent was knotting the lace of his left boot. He looked up over his
shoulder and smiled.

“I had a dream——”

He saw that she was quite unconvinced.

“Why does one do certain things? Have you a reason for everything? My
friend was buried here, that’s all.”

He got up and went out into the yard, and Manon followed him. Brent
turned into the garden through the gate in the stone wall, and walked
along the weedy path between the currant bushes and the dead stalks of
last year’s cabbages. He stopped at the place where the shell had
punched a hole through the wall, and where the stones lay scattered.

“Is the place as you remember it?”

Her eyes were still intensely black, her forehead worried.

“No.”

“And the difference?”

“The place was here—just in front of the stump of that old espalier.
There was nothing but earth and weeds. No stones.”

“I put the stones there,” said Brent.

She gave him a quick gleam of the eyes.

“You?”

“Yes, after you had gone. I thought the thing would look more natural.
Then I went to bury my friend. After that—I was taken prisoner.”

She remained calm, judicial, compelling herself to a cool realization of
the fact that this man had kept faith with her, if all that she had
buried there was under the soil. And then, another thought prompted her
to ask him a question.

“You say, monsieur, that you came back to see the grave of your friend?”

She was aware of Brent’s blue eyes lighting up with a flicker of
shrewdness and humour.

“No, I did not come back to rob you.”

“I had not accused you of that.”

“If the thought was there, it was natural.”

She felt ashamed of having asked him that question, and her face
softened.

“It is all so strange. You come back as a Frenchman, and in French
clothes.”

“That’s of no importance,” he said; “there is only one thing that
matters at this moment—the proof that I did not rob you.”

“But—wait——”

She caught his arm as he turned to fetch a rusty spade he had seen lying
among the rubbish in the yard.

“Supposing someone else had found it—and taken it away?”

“Then you would disbelieve me?”

She thought a moment.

“No.”

Brent went for the spade, threw the stones aside and began to dig. Manon
did not move or offer to help. She stood and watched him, conscious of
the sudden and peculiar intimacy that was joining her to this unexpected
man. She was convinced that he had told her the truth.

Brent had opened a hole about a foot deep.

“Be careful,” she said suddenly; “the silver is in a big crock. You
might strike it with a spade.”

Brent’s blue eyes flashed her a look of gratitude. She had thrown him a
“Hail, comrade,” uttered one of those little, human confessions of faith
that warm a man’s heart. She wanted him to understand that she believed
in him, and that he should understand it before the spade turned up the
truth. Brent treasured these words. They touched the pride of a man who
had been a failure.

“How deep did you dig?” he asked.

“About half a metre—I had so little time.”

Brent thrust the spade softly into the soil and felt it jar on something
solid. He glanced at Manon with an air of triumph.

“It is there.”

She looked down into the hole and then at Brent.

“You are a man of your word, monsieur. I thank you.”

Brent spaded out a little more of the soil, and then went on his hands
and knees and began to grope in the hole. First he lifted out a big
crock that was full of loose silver, one-franc, two-franc, and
five-franc pieces. Below the crock lay a tin trunk painted a yellowish
brown. Only a portion of the lid showed—the place where the crock had
stood; the rest was covered with earth.

He looked questioningly at Manon Latour.

“Let it stay there,” she said.

And then she laughed.

“You will be thinking me a miser, monsieur, but all that belonged to my
husband who is dead.”

“Shall I put the silver back in the same place?”

“Yes,—put it back, if you please, monsieur. That hole will make the
safest bank I can think of.”

“I suppose there is no one watching us?” said Brent, feeling strangely
happy at being included in the conspiracy.

She looked round the garden, remembering that it was hidden on three
sides by its high stone wall.

“It is not likely. I saw no one in Beaucourt.”

Brent replaced the crock, and shovelled back the earth, and Manon helped
him to pile the stones over the spot. She appeared to be thinking, but
her silence was without embarrassment or constraint. Her face had become
the face of a serious child, a child who was neither afraid nor unhappy.

“How is it you speak French so well?” she asked him with a child’s
abruptness.

“A Frenchman taught me, while I was a prisoner.”

She nodded, and the nod seemed to suggest that she understood that he
had reasons, but that she was not worrying her head about them.

“Tiens! but I am hungry—I had my cup of coffee and a slice of bread at
four. Since then I have walked from Ste. Claire.”

Brent threw on a last stone. There was a healthy zest in the way she
spoke of her hunger.

“And Paul has not had even that,” he said; “but your house has a
store-room and a larder.”

“Then it is a miracle,” she answered.

“Come and see the miracle. It is right that you should take possession.”




                                   IX


So these two went back to the battered old red house with the patches of
white plaster still hanging to the walls of its rooms, and the blue
February sky showing where its roof should have been. The window of the
kitchen looked along the Rue de Picardie and all the broken and jagged
outlines of the village, etched with black rafters and the rawness of
fractured brick. The snapped spire of the church was the colour of
amethyst. White clouds floated above the beeches of the Bois du Renard.

Manon lingered for a moment at this window, her hands clenched,
something between pity and anger in her eyes. Beaucourt mattered to the
little Frenchwoman in a way that no restless dweller in cities could
understand. It had formed the background of her memories, a quiet place
where she had made a little song of the day’s work, a place where life
had been rich in the emotions that are her religion to a woman. She had
been proud of her café, proud of her linen, of her garden. Her happiness
had made Beaucourt what no other place in the world could be to her. As
the old Frenchman had put it, “The roots of life were deep down under
the ruins.”

There were other memories, perhaps, thoughts that left a sour taste in
her mouth, but Manon was thinking of the happier days. She had forgotten
Brent, forgotten her hunger, as she stood looking out upon the ruins;
and Brent waited like a man in the doorway of a church, some sanctuary
that he had not the right to enter, feeling her at her prayers, wise
enough not to disturb her. Her sadness was like a sweet smell of incense
and the soft obscurity of some shrine. She was no mere material
woman,—just a pretty, white-skinned, dark-eyed creature, with a
beautiful bosom and a soft throat. Manon Latour had a soul, a little
white fire burning in her heart. That was what Brent felt about her, the
Brent who asked for those dear moments of mystery in a woman, for the
flash of that spiritual fineness that can fill the eyes with a mist of
tears. He did not want money; he craved for self-expression,—the simple
human things, nearness to someone who was a little better than himself.

Manon’s lingering at the gap in the wall that had been a window lasted
but a few seconds. She turned to Brent with a soft animation that played
like sunlight across the deeps of her seriousness.

“Forgive me, Monsieur Paul.”

He smiled and handed her a box of matches.

“You will find a candle down there, and all that you need. I’m afraid I
have not lit the stove.”

Her eyes seemed to question him. “Is it that you are wiser and a little
more sensitive than other men? You can hold back.”

She went out into the passage, and Brent took her place at the window,
lounging in the sunlight with his hands in his pockets, and recasting
the metal of his vision. For a few short hours life had seemed solid and
real, centred in that cellar in ruined Beaucourt, a life of quaint
adventure, a boyish game played with the elements of existence as the
counters. All this had changed with the return of Manon Latour. Brent
felt himself adrift—on the edge again of a casual vagabondage. He was
surrendering that cellar and all that it contained, food, shelter, even
the vague inspiration that had been born in it. He saw himself packing
his bag and marching.

“Monsieur.”

He had been so absorbed in these thoughts that he had not heard her
re-enter the kitchen. He was struck by her seriousness. She, too, had
been thinking.

“How long have you been in Beaucourt?”

“Since yesterday,” said Brent.

She sat down on the box.

“Since yesterday. And in my cellar I find food for many days, a bed,
plates, blankets, all that a man would think of—if——”

She paused, looking up at him.

“What I did yesterday will be useful to you to-day.”

He smiled as he spoke.

“There is the beginning of a little home for you, madame. I washed the
blankets; they have not been used since I washed them, and they will be
dry by to-night. The food was collected by me—in Beaucourt.”

She interrupted him.

“Then—you meant to stay in Beaucourt?”

His face remained turned to the window, and she saw it in profile.

“I had thought of it. Just a whim, you know, the whim of a man who was
starting life over again. By the way, the matches and the candles
belonged to me. I can leave you two boxes—and if I may take one
candle?”

Her eyes were dark with some emotion that Brent did not fathom.

“And where will you go?”

He refused to look at her.

“Oh, anywhere. It does not matter.”

“There is nothing that does not matter. And—you want your breakfast.
Shall we have it up here in the sunlight?”

Brent’s chin swung round. He stared.

“Just as you please.”

She got up.

“I must light the stove. Or perhaps you are more clever at it than I am.
Supposing I wash those plates. I can find some more boxes and make a
table and seats here. And I have a packet of coffee in my bag.”

“Mon Dieu!” said Brent. “Life is good. I’ll go and light that stove.”

He went about the work like a thoroughly practical man, trying to limit
the day’s outlook to that one word “breakfast,” and refusing to see
anything sentimental in lighting a stove and boiling a saucepan of
water.

“Anyhow, I shall start the day with a meal,” he said to himself; “I
wonder what she will make of this place when I have gone?”

But Manon—the woman—kept intruding herself upon Brent’s prosaic
philosophy.

“Mon ami—I want more water, and there is no bucket.”

Brent went upstairs with the bucket and filled it at the well.

“We ought to have a cistern,” she said when he returned; “it would save
so much trouble.”

Brent was conscious of a shock of surprise. She seemed to be thinking in
twos, while he was carefully limiting the future to one. But then—Brent
knew very little about women. He had not learnt to divide the sex into
its two groups, the woman who can be bought, and the woman who cannot.
The woman who can be bought had always thought Brent a fool, because he
had made a mystery where no mystery existed. Brent was an incorrigible
romanticist, and your material woman detests romance. She suffers it in
novels, but finds the thing a damnable nuisance when it comes gesturing
and dreaming and getting itself mixed up with the very obvious furniture
of her very obvious little life. The woman who could not be bought
understood Brent at once. She was ready to trust him—but that did not
help Brent to understand Manon Latour.

Manon had contrived a table and two seats in the kitchen, and had spread
a clean handkerchief with a pink border to give a touch of feminine
refinement to the deal box that formed the table. That handkerchief
fascinated Brent. He stood staring at it while she was down below making
the coffee. He supposed that she had taken that bit of pink and white
stuff out of her bag. It was one of those little touches of colour, of
imagination, that are like the opening of a flower, or the voice of a
bird when the leaves are still in bud upon the trees.

Then he heard her calling him. She had one of those pleasant, animated
French voices, soft and expressive, a voice that was made to chatter
happily about a house.

“Mon ami—will you help?”

He met her on the stairs.

“The candle is burning out, and I do not know where to find another.
Besides—they are so expensive; we must use more daylight. Be
careful—it is very hot.”

She gave him the pewter coffee-pot, and was ready to follow with the
rest of the meal. And she had a surprise for Brent—a little pat of
fresh butter laid out on a rice-paper serviette.

“Allons!”

They sat down at the table, with the blue sky for a roof. The day was
warm, a day that heartened the world with a breath of the spring, and
the coffee was fragrant, exquisite. Brent spread some of the fresh
butter on a biscuit, and looked vaguely sad.

“It is very pleasant here,” he said.

Manon was cutting herself a slice of bully beef.

“What children we are! And a child is the most inquisitive thing in the
world.”

He gave her a sudden, yet shy look.

“Are you inquisitive?”

“Well, of course. But I do not catechize a friend.”

Brent gulped a mouthful of hot coffee, put the cup down, and stared at
the pink and white handkerchief in the middle of the table.

“I would like to think I was that.”

She understood his hesitation and kept silent. Brent was still staring,
the fingers of his right hand holding the cup.

“I am supposed to be dead,” he said with a kind of unwilling abruptness.

Manon put a slice of corned beef upon his plate.

“A good man has reasons.”

He raised his eyes to hers.

“A good man?—Well—perhaps! You see—I made a mess of life over there
in England. I do not mean to go back.”

Manon’s eyes held his.

“You wish to become a Frenchman?”

Brent smiled one of those human and half-whimsical smiles.

“Perhaps—I want to make a fresh start. I’m not the sort of man who
makes money; I’m too easy-going. I have always liked the things that you
can’t buy.”

“I know what you mean,” said Manon. “One can’t buy happiness, can one?”

Brent’s eyes lit up.

“Now—how did you find that out?”

“I don’t think I ever found it out, mon ami. It’s the sort of thing I
always knew. I suppose my mother gave it me. And yet, half the world
never finds it out, and dies grumbling.”

Brent looked at her as though he had discovered a miracle.

“Extraordinary!—I always knew it—somehow, but the people I happened to
live with did not believe in that sort of foolishness. I suppose my wife
was an unhappy woman; she was always wanting something she had not got
and she was always wanting the wrong thing—something that meant money.
Well, of course, it fell on me.”

She gave him a look that was like a sympathetic caress.

“What a fool! And so——?”

“I smashed. Then, of course, she hated me. I was a failure—according to
her ideas. If I had had a little pity, I might have got up again; but I
did not get any pity. A man does like to have his head stroked, you
know. Then the war came, and I got away.”

He drank his coffee and Manon refilled his cup.

“How did you manage it?” she asked.

“Manage what?”

“To be dead.”

He looked a little embarrassed, and then he told her.

“When my friend was killed down there in the orchard, I had an idea, an
inspiration. He had no wife or children, no one who cared. So I buried
myself in his grave, and took his name. It was so simple. I wanted to
disappear, and to begin life over again.”

She was silent for a while, and her eyes seemed to be looking at a
picture—a picture of this Englishman’s life. Her silence troubled
Brent. He began to fidget.

“Perhaps it was a coward’s trick,” he suggested; “what do you think?”

“It is not easy to judge.”

Manon sat very still—realizing that he was in earnest.

“So you have turned Frenchman?”

He gave her a shy look.

“I managed to buy these clothes in Belgium, and then I disappeared. Paul
Brent died a year ago, and if they look for Tom Beckett, my friend,
well—they will never find him. If necessary, I am a Frenchman who is a
little touched in the head. I have forgotten things. All my people are
lost or dead; that happened in some village—early in the war. I’m just
Paul—a vagabond. If people ask too many questions I just smile and
shrug my shoulders.”

“But—all that—will lead to nothing,” she said gravely; “a dog’s life.
I think you had some other purpose in your mind—and you are hiding it
from me.”

“I have shown you the vagabond, madame, and a vagabond has no rights, no
claims upon anybody.”

“Mon ami,” she said, “many men would say that you were a fool to trust a
woman. You shall not regret it. When I look at these ruins I feel that
the lives of all of us will have to begin over again.”




                                   X


Brent’s day had begun with Manon’s tears, and those tears of hers and
the incident of the untouched treasure had produced in both of them an
atmosphere of emotional candour. Brent’s confession had grown out of the
emotion that the misfortunes of Manon Latour had roused in him, and the
tale that he had told her made her glimpse him as a sort of lost child,
a man who was better than his past. She believed that he had told her
the truth. His plan to begin life over again was so naïve, so whimsical,
and so sad, that it moved her pity and made her wonder whether something
more significant than chance had not brought Brent to Beaucourt.

She saw that he was making ready to go. He had the restless air of a man
who was girding his loins for the road and preparing to shoulder his
bag. She felt that he was sad over it, and that he was not so greatly in
love with the vagabond life of which he spoke so lightly. She thought
that Brent had neither the eyes nor the mouth of a wanderer. She could
fancy him loving a corner by the fire, a bit of garden to dig in, the
smell of a stable, a glass of wine on a summer evening, someone to whom
he could talk, someone who did not listen to him because he was a
stranger. She did not forget the corner he had made for himself in the
cellar. A man who collects cups and plates and lays a store of food has
not the heart of an Ishmaelite.

The meal was over and they were sitting there in silence, very conscious
of each other and of the elemental and simple needs that had made
comrades of them for an hour. Brent was filling his pipe. He looked
vaguely dejected, and she noticed this all the more because he was
making a business of trading in cheerfulness. Brent was a bad salesman.

Manon pulled out a gold watch, a watch that she wore under her blouse
like a locket.

“Eleven o’clock!”

Brent straightened with uneasy self-consciousness; he felt that he ought
to be on the road. Manon had put her watch back, and she appeared to
have forgotten Brent—though she was thinking of him all the while with
a shrewdness that considered everything. If Manon had a heart, she also
had a head.

“Mon ami,” she said suddenly, “I shall stay here to-night.”

“The cellar is quite dry.”

“That long walk frightens me. It is seventeen kilomètres to Ste.
Claire.”

“Too far,” said Brent with grim cheerfulness; “you will be quite
comfortable here. Those blankets should be dry—and I’ll cut you some
more wood before I go.”

She ignored those last words of his, and stood up, pushing back the box
on which she had been sitting.

“I want to look again at all my little property. Will you come with me?”

Brent glanced at her in surprise.

“Of course.”

He rose and stood waiting while she took her cloak from the nail and
flung it over her shoulders. And suddenly he saw her as a lonely little
figure, a woman left sitting alone in this ruined house, and the man in
him rebelled. He pictured her helplessness, the impossible struggle she
would be carrying on against Nature, and perhaps against men. He
understood that life in Beaucourt would be very primitive, and it was
possible that it might be cruel. There were all the elements of a savage
struggle for existence among these rubbish heaps that had been houses.

“I am ready.”

She gave him a flicker of her brown eyes, eyes that were on the verge of
tears. He saw her bite her lower lip, and stiffen her shoulders as they
went out into the street and stood there together looking up at the red
shell of the house. A little furrow of pain, pain that was being fought
and suppressed, showed on Manon’s forehead.

“Ma pauvre petite maison!”

Brent knew now that he wanted to stay in Beaucourt, that there was work
here, work fit for a man’s hands.

“The walls are good,” he said; “they will stand.”

“But what can I do with bare walls, mon ami?”

She turned and walked into the yard, passing between the stone pillars
that had lost their gates. The yard was full of the cosmopolitan rubbish
that war creates, the elements of a civilized home reduced to one common
scrap-heap. The stable had lost its roof. The little barn and the
cow-house were mere timber frames from which the tiles and the plaster
had fallen. Manon stood and looked at it all, and her mouth quivered.

“You see,” she said with a helpless gesture of the hands; “what is a
woman to do?”

They passed on into the garden, and the garden did not despair. It had
one great wound, a huge shell-hole in its centre, a pit into which the
Germans had pitched their refuse, but an hour or two’s work with a spade
would heal all that. The two holes in the stone wall needed stopping,
and the espaliers cried out for the pruning knife, but as for the weeds,
well they would make green manure. Manon and Paul wandered down into the
orchard, climbing through the shell-hole in the wall, and here too
Nature had a smile of promise, a promise of green growth that nothing
could hinder or dismay.

Manon saw Beckett’s grave and glanced at Brent.

“Yes,—I lie there,” he said; “queer, isn’t it?”

“Was he a good man—your comrade?”

“He was a better man as a soldier than I was. That’s all I care to
remember.”

She turned back into the garden, and her heart failed her as she looked
at the roofless house. There had been an arbour in the garden at the end
of the little avenue of pollarded limes, and Manon’s memories led her
there. The iron frame was unbroken, rambled over by a hardy vine and
some climbing roses,—a round iron table standing in the centre, with a
semi-circular green bench at the back of it. People had forgotten to
break up the wooden bench for firewood.

Manon sat down, and looked up at Brent, who was knocking the bowl of his
pipe against the edge of the iron table. His face was
serious—overshadowed.

“Mon ami,” she said suddenly, “I think that I am ruined.”

Brent glanced at her, and her eyes hurt him. He sat down on an end of
the bench.

“I can understand,” he said; “it’s—it’s damnable.”

She began to talk with an air of pathetic candour.

“You see—my life lies here; the place is part of my heart. I have the
blood of peasants in me, and all the time I think of the past. This
morning I did not know what I should find here; I had such hopes, such
an excitement of tenderness. And look at the poor place!”

She seemed to be touching something with gentle and caressing hands.

“What can a woman do? I have a little money, but all the others will be
too busy to help. I shall not be able to hire labour. And even if my
hands were the hands of a man I should not know where or how to begin.”

Brent had the stem of his empty pipe gripped between his teeth. He was
staring at the house; and suddenly he turned to Manon.

“I am going to speak out. I shall not hurt you.”

“I am not afraid,” she said simply.

“Do you remember my telling you that I had had a dream? It happened at
Peronne, only a few days ago. My dead friend who is over there came and
spoke to me—we were here in this garden—but I could not understand
what he said. When I woke up I had a feeling that I should come to
Beaucourt, that it was my business to come to Beaucourt. And last night
as I sat in that cellar of yours, I began to wonder whether some wise
spirit had not sent me here. I want work, a new chance, something to
make me feel a man. That’s how it happened; just like that.”

“I can believe it,” she said.

He went on, not looking at her, but staring at the ground:

“I told you I wanted to make a fresh start. Why should I go any farther?
I have a little money, and one will want but little in Beaucourt to
begin with—just food and boots and a little tobacco. Why shouldn’t I
stay and rebuild your house?”

She was looking at him with her brown eyes wide open, softly, and with a
kind of gentle incredulity.

“Mon ami, it is a beautiful thought; but it is not possible.”

She saw the muscles of his jaw tighten.

“You mean that it is impossible for me to stay here?”

“No, no! But how can you put a roof on my house? Where are the wood and
the tiles to come from? Besides——”

He began to smile.

“It could be done.”

“But—you are dreaming?”

“I’m very wide awake,” he said, “and I say that it could be done. You
have not seen as much of Beaucourt as I have. There are army huts over
there—a little knocked about—but I could get enough timber and
corrugated iron out of them to do the job. You see—ten years ago I was
building houses with my own hands.”

“Are you serious?”

“I was never more serious in my life.”

Manon leant forward over the table, one hand shading her eyes and a
faint flush showing upon her face. The forefinger of her right hand
traced crosses and circles on the top of the iron table. She began to
speak, hesitated, and fell back into silence. The colour died away from
her face; she became very pale, so pale that even her red lips looked
blanched. The very intensity of her emotion broke in a storm of fierce
sincerity. She turned on Brent and attacked him.

“What is it that you want?”

And Brent did not flinch.

“I have told you. Work—a new chance—a man’s chance.”

She gave a flick of the head.

“Oh, I know men! They do not do things for nothing. Let us have no
misunderstanding. I have nothing to give but a little money.”

Brent faced it out as he had faced many a bloody ten minutes. He was a
little grim, but very gentle; and all his sympathies were with Manon.

“Now we are down to the foundations,” he said; “you have cleared all the
rubbish away. You can hit out at me; it doesn’t hurt—because you are
being honest, and I’m not a cad. I don’t want your money. I don’t expect
anything. I don’t say that I shouldn’t fall in love with you if I stayed
here—but even if I did, it wouldn’t be the sort of love that makes a
man behave like a beast. That’s all I have to say.”

She smiled; her colour returned; her lips and her eyes softened.

“Somehow I believe you,” she said, “though I could not tell you why. And
yet—what would you get out of such a life, what would it lead to—for
you?”

Brent leant over towards her.

“Manon,” he said, “can you understand a man who has been a failure
wanting to do something that is good and unselfish? Can’t you understand
him craving for a clean taste of life in his mouth?”

“I can understand it,” she answered.

“Good God—do we always sit down and work out a sum on paper? Aren’t
there bits of fine madness in life—glorious things that seem mad to the
careful people?”

She held out a hand.

“My friend, forgive me; but I have been a woman to whom many men have
made love. The fools do it so easily and they expect a woman to be
flattered and to surrender just as one opens a door.”

Brent grasped her hand.

“Then—I may stay?”

“Yes.”

He threw up his head with an air of pride, and a flash of half-boyish
exultation.

“That’s great of you—great. You are giving me my chance. Let’s go and
look at the house; let’s get at it—at once. I want to take my coat
off.”




                                   XI


From that moment they were like children carried away by the excitement
of the adventure. The droop had gone from Manon’s eyelids. She glowed,
she laughed, she chattered, her brown eyes alight, her heart full of the
spirit of romance.

“What an adventure!”

“A very devil of an adventure,” said Brent. “I feel man enough to tackle
the pyramids.”

She laughed and laid hold of his hand.

“I shall call you Paul,” she said, “and you can call me Manon. Now, we
must not be in a hurry; we must consider everything—like wise people.”

“Heads first, hands afterwards. Let us go and look at the house, and get
our plans on paper.”

He carried the two boxes down into the street, while Manon searched in
her handbag for something. She joined him on the strip of grey pavé
between the wrecked houses, a note-book in one hand, a pencil in the
other.

“You see I have a head.”

Brent smiled like a boy.

“Trust a Frenchwoman to be practical! Just what I wanted. Now then.”

They sat down side by side in the open street, with the February
sunlight shining on them, and the silence of Beaucourt unbroken save by
their two voices. Brent had the note-book open on his knee, and he was
looking critically at the house.

“Now then, let’s be obvious. What do you see?”

Her intense and glowing seriousness delighted him. It was like playing a
game with a charming child.

“I see no roof,” she said.

“Exactly. That’s the most obvious thing. Let’s start with that. A roof
means timber, corrugated iron, nails, a saw, a hammer, a jemmy or iron
bar for getting the stuff. That’s bedrock. I’ll make notes of all
these—under the word ‘Roof.’”

She looked over his shoulder while he wrote.

“How pleasant it looks on paper. We must find all that we can in
Beaucourt. Can we not go now, at once?”

He turned and looked at her with eyes that laughed.

“Who was it said that we must not be in a hurry?”

“But I’m so excited.”

“Keep cool. Now, what next?”

“I see two holes in the wall, one just under where the roof was, the
other on the right of the window of the public room.”

“We have to fill up those holes before we start the roof. That means
lime, sand, bricks, and a bricklayer’s trowel. I write them down.”

“But can you lay bricks?”

“Yes.”

“What a wonderful man!”

“Now then—where the devil are we to get lime and sand?”

“Ah, where?”

She sat with her head slightly on one side, exquisitely solemn,
frowning.

“The factory! There used to be sand at the factory. And bricks—they are
everywhere. But lime? O mon Dieu!”

“We’ll manage somehow,” said Brent, “even if I have to use mud and
straw. Plenty of straw in the old palliasses lying about. What next?”

“No doors.”

“A carpenter’s job.”

“No windows.”

“H’m,” said Brent reflectively, “I wonder if there is a dump anywhere
about here. Oiled linen? Yes. I don’t mind what I thieve.”

She laughed.

“What morals! But—I like it. Oh, what an adventure—what life!”

Brent was making notes, and Manon pulled out her watch; its hands stood
at five minutes past twelve. There was dinner to be remembered; she
would be responsible for these household necessities, while her man
worked, but Manon was too excited to think of eating. She wanted to
explore Beaucourt, to discover all the wonderful things they needed,
stacks of timber, mountains of corrugated iron. The iron would look
horrible after the old red-brown tiles, but Manon reminded herself that
it could be painted and that it would be the first whole roof in
Beaucourt.

“Are you hungry, mon ami?”

“Not a bit.”

“I want to explore.”

He put the note-book away, and they started out on their first voyage of
discovery. Brent turned down into the Rosières road and through a stone
gateway into a grass field. He remembered having noticed half a dozen
army huts standing in this field, and he rediscovered them with Manon on
that February morning. There were six of these huts, and three of them
were in very fair condition; one had been wrecked by a shell, and the
other two damaged by splinters. There were doors to be had for the
unscrewing of the hinges, window-frames also, though the oiled linen had
been blown to ribbons.

Brent went through the huts, examining the rafters and the condition of
the timber framing. He paced the floor of one of them to find its width,
and then stood looking at Manon.

“Here is our roof.”

“Is there enough?”

“Enough in these six huts to roof half a dozen houses. And I think I can
use these rafters.”

“I shall help,” she said; “I shall work like a man.”

Brent found a single wire bed in one of the huts. He put it on his back,
and dropped it outside the café as they repassed it on their way into
the village.

“I can rig that up somewhere. There is the shelter in the kitchen.”

She looked horrified.

“But you cannot sleep there.”

“Why not?”

“You will be frozen.”

Brent laughed.

“I was a soldier for four years. It will be better than the fire-step of
a freezing trench. Now—what about this factory?”

As they walked along the little Rue Romaine, Brent discovered another
Manon, a Manon who kept stopping to look at some wreck of a house, a
Manon whose brown eyes were full of pity. She forgot the Café de la
Victoire for a moment and lost herself in the tragedy of these obscure
little cottages, and in looking through their broken nakedness at the
weedy gardens that showed behind them. Rain had pulped the fallen
plaster. There was a darkness, a slime about these ruins, a sense of
pollution. Manon’s face seemed to have aged. The irresponsible buoyancy
had disappeared from the adventure and she left the childhood of the day
behind her in passing through the Rue Romaine.

“O mon ami, my heart bleeds.”

She passed in front of a cottage in which a picture of the Sacré Cœur
still hung from a wall that had not fallen. “Grandmère Vitry lived here.
Do you see the picture—and the tiled floor all covered with rubbish?
She was so proud of her cottage—and whenever I looked in, Grandmère
seemed to be polishing that floor.”

She walked on a few steps and then paused again. Her face was serious,
compassionate, troubled.

“I seem to have been thinking of myself and of no one else. Do you think
me very selfish, Paul?”

Her eyes appealed to him.

“I am troubled. I begin to ask myself, ‘Ought we to pull down those
buildings—where people might shelter? Is it fair to snatch things for
ourselves, when others will need them?’”

Her sudden sensitive hesitation touched Brent. He was being shown
another Manon who thought of others as well as of herself. Brent’s heart
had gone hungry for many years, craving that spiritual food without
which no true man can be happy, and in the hands of this little
Frenchwoman he seemed to see the bread and wine of the great human
sacrament.

“Let us think it over,” he said.

He lit his pipe, and stood silent for a moment as though he was trying
to visualize Beaucourt and all that Beaucourt suggested. The war had
taught Brent to reduce life to its elemental facts. He had seen men do
incredibly selfish things, and incredibly generous things. In attacking
it had been necessary to keep your eyes and your mind on the objective,
on some shell-smashed bit of trench that had to be taken—and held. You
did not stop to look at the red poppies growing among the weeds.

“How many people were there in Beaucourt before the war?”

“How many? Perhaps two thousand.”

“And how many houses?”

“I can’t say—three hundred?”

“And all—without whole roofs. If we shared out the iron on these huts,
each house might claim three or four pieces. There would be no sense in
it. Besides—I will try to get all that we want from the huts that have
been damaged.”

They stood there for a while, arguing the ethics of the adventure—nor
did Brent find Manon easy to convince. He liked her none the less for
that. She stood out against herself with a sturdiness and a courage that
searched relentlessly for some sure inspiration that could satisfy the
religious heart of a woman.

It was Brent who found it.

“Listen,” he said; “I will tell you something that happened to my
comrade who lies in your orchard. It was in an attack on the ruins of a
village. We were being smashed to bits as we went up the hill; the men
faltered and began to lie down. My comrade went on. We saw him climb up
on a bit of wall and sit there. He lit his pipe, and waved his steel hat
at us. We got up and went on.”

His face lit up over that grim bit of courage.

“I can see it all,” she said.

“Well—we have got to be like that. We shall be the first up the hill.
Perhaps the others will be dismayed, ready to despair. We shall be on
our bit of wall, and we shall wave them on, and shout—‘Courage!’”

“That is true.”

And then he saw the light of vision in her eyes.

“And we can help, mon ami, we can help. I see it—now—and my heart is
happy. Allons! There is courage in what we do.”

The factory was a red brick building on the south of the Rue de
Bonnière, where the Rue Romaine joined it. Standing in the valley, its
chimney and ziz-zag of walls were not part of Beaucourt as the Café de
la Victoire saw it, the Arcadian Beaucourt with none of the grimy sweat
of industrialism upon it. Yet the factory was to prove a treasure mine
to Paul and Manon. Its glass roofs were shattered, and the machinery a
chaos of rusty iron, but lying as it did, well away from the Beaucourt
cross-roads, it had suffered less than any other building.

The very first thing that Brent saw in the factory yard was an iron
hand-barrow tilted against a wall.

“Hallo! Here’s luck.”

He got hold of the barrow and found that it was sound and strong. A
piece of shrapnel had torn a hole in the bottom—just for “drainage” as
Brent put it. He was quite exulted over this stroke of luck.

Manon was watching him with a glimmer of light in her eyes. She had
begun to like this man with his boy’s moods of seriousness and fun, his
moments of shyness and enthusiasm.

“It is a little present from le bon Dieu.”

“For two good children. Now, supposing you take all those buildings over
there, while I go through the workshops. It will save time. You know
what to look for?”

She repeated the list.

“Lime, sand, a trowel—tools, anything that looks useful.”

“By George—I had forgotten something. What is ladder in French?
Something you climb up, see?”

He made a show of climbing a ladder, and Manon understood.

“Echelle! Of course!”

Brent left her to go on her own voyage of discovery and made his way
into the factory. The tiled floor was littered with broken glass that
crisped and crackled under Brent’s feet. Here and there a girder had
fallen and the place looked as though a Zeppelin had plunged through the
roof and was rusting in a tangled mass of complex metal work. Brent saw
nothing here but scrap-iron. He walked through a doorway, and found
himself in what had been an engineer’s shop.

The opportune and heaven-blessed discoveries of the Swiss Family
Robinson were not more singular than Brent’s adventure in that
engineer’s shop. The indefatigable Boche appeared to have used the place
as a workshop and then left in a hurry, and the British troops who had
followed had passed through with equal speed. Luckily no Chinese had
been sent to clear up the village, and Brent was the first salvage man
on the spot. He collected a couple of hammers, a wrench, a tommy-bar,
two cold chisels, a brace and a set of bits, a rusty hack-saw—a whole
bag of nails, and an assortment of bolts and nuts. He was like an
excited miser grabbing gold. In a box under one of the benches he found
a jack-plane, a pair of pincers, some files, and a gimlet. The whole
affair was so enormously successful that it seemed absurd.

He filled a box with the precious treasure, and staggered out to meet
Manon. She, too, had rushed to meet him, a little flushed with
excitement, a blue lacquered tin of corned beef in her hand.

“I have found a ladder. Its top is broken—but you might mend it.”

“Great! Look here!”

He showed her his boxful of tools.

“O, mon Dieu!”

“Everything I want! It’s absurd!”

Her eyes filled with sudden seriousness.

“Someone watches over us. It is a benediction. Let us not forget.”

And then she showed him her blue tin.

“There are dozens of these scattered about in the buildings. We ought to
take care of them. They may help to feed some of the others when they
come.”

Brent’s heart blessed her.

“No wonder we are lucky,” he said.

They went to look at the ladder. Manon had discovered it lying behind
one of the sheds; it was a thirty-rung ladder, and Brent saw that the
right pole needed splinting about three feet from the top.

“Just long enough,” was the verdict, “I think I’ll take this home before
anyone else borrows it.”

He shouldered the ladder and marched off, and on his way back met Manon
trundling the barrow along the Rue Romaine. She had loaded the tools
into it, and the iron wheel was making a fine clatter over the cobbles.

Brent took charge of the barrow.

“I’m getting hungry,” he observed.

“Poor Monsieur Paul.”

She ran on ahead, and when Brent reached the café with his precious
plunder, he found that she had the table ready and had washed the
plates. The two glasses were set out, and in the middle of the table
stood a bottle of red wine.

“Thunder, what is this?”

“I brought this with me. We will drink the health of the adventure.”

She poured him out a glass of wine.

“And I have a secret.”

“Then—keep it.”

She laughed.

“No secrets between comrades. There are thirty bottles of red wine,
twenty of white, and a flask of cognac buried in the garden.”

Brent pretended to be shocked.

“You buried them?”

“Yes.”

“I wonder if they are still there. The Boche had a wonderful sense of
smell.”

“I put something to mark the place, and it has not been touched.”

“Heavens,” said Brent, “you will be able to stock your cellar. What a
good thing it is that Paul is a sober fellow. But I should like to
remind you, madame, that we have not found that lime.”

“Did I not tell you? I found a heap of it in the factory stable. I was
so excited about the ladder.”

“Something very terrible is going to happen to us. We are being too
lucky.”




                                  XII


After dinner they held a council of war. It was Manon who opened it,
Manon the woman, the housewife, the Queen of the Linen and the Store
Cupboard.

“I shall go to Amiens,” she said; “will you please give me my
note-book?”

Brent surrendered it to her, and smoked his pipe, while she sat biting
the end of the pencil, a very serious and pre-occupied little woman
whose eyes looked at the mottled and disfigured face of the stone house
over the way, and whose right hand kept jotting down notes on the paper.

“I can hire a pony and cart at Ste. Claire. Yes, I will go to Ste.
Claire the day after to-morrow, and I shall stay away three days. There
are so many things that we shall need.”

Brent sunned himself in the pleasant seriousness of her enthusiasm. Now
and again he was conscious of a moment of incredulity as he watched her
intent face with its soft curves and wreath of coal-black hair. Her
brown eyes seemed to be looking into the windows of the magasins of
Amiens. When she was puzzled or in doubt she tapped her white teeth with
the end of the pencil. He became aware of the fact that he himself
appeared to be the centre in the field of her vision. She looked at his
pipe—his boots, his clothes, with the critical eyes of a little mother
fitting out a boy for school.

“Potatoes!”

She made a note on the page.

“I have to think of your health,” she said with wide-eyed candour; “it
is necessary for a man to have good food, a little fresh meat and
vegetables. It will be necessary for me to go marketing once a week.”

“Then you will let me share.”

He patted his pocket.

She looked at him gravely and shook her head.

“That is my affair. You work, I find the food. That is my part of the
partnership. It is quite reasonable.”

Brent attempted to argue, but she was very determined, and she had her
way.

“You must leave me some share, mon ami. It would be absurd if you were
responsible for everything.”

“Now tell me. What do you require—most urgently?”

He reflected.

“A good saw.”

“Yes.”

“A dictionary.”

“But you speak almost like a Frenchman.”

“I haven’t all the words I want—the names of things.”

She made a note of the dictionary.

“Some paint and brushes. And nails—nails of all sizes. We shall eat
nails.”

When she had completed her list she tore out the leaf and handed the
note-book back to Brent.

“I am going to tidy the house,” she said.

Brent had schemes of his own. He went out and paced the length and
breadth of the café, and then sat down on the steps of the stone house
and did sums on paper. He reckoned that he would need some hundred
sheets of corrugated iron if the sheets measured six feet by two feet,
and allowing for overlap. The timber for the rafters worked out at 720
feet. Then there would be the tie-pieces and battens. He saw, too, that
it would be necessary to fit bedding-plates for the rafters to bear upon
along the tops of the walls. That was a problem that sent him wandering
through Beaucourt on another voyage of discovery.

In an alley behind the Post Office Brent found a dump of pit-props and
railway sleepers. The sleepers were seven feet in length, well squared,
and in good condition, the very material he needed for his
bedding-plates. He spent an hour shouldering a dozen of them across to
the Café de la Victoire, and stacking them in one of the rooms on the
right of the passage. Brent was shaping his plans with a forethought
that contemplated a complete assembling of all the necessary material.
He was not fool enough to begin building before he had made sure of his
resources.

Seeing nothing of Manon, he went to explore the Rue de Bonnière between
the Post Office and the factory. There were some biggish houses on the
north of the street, and the remains of a few shops. Brent worked
through the houses, making notes of anything that might be usefully
borrowed. In what appeared to have been the yard of a local builder of
Beaucourt, Brent found the head of a felling axe and a bricklayer’s
rusty trowel. A carpenter’s saw was the one thing he coveted, but
Beaucourt baulked him in the matter of a saw. He collected a coil of
stout telephone wire, a French shovel, and the head of a hoe; but it was
in the backyard of the last house that he made his great find.

In one corner of the yard, an old gig with black and yellow wheels was
standing with its shafts uptilted, like a praying mantis. Dash-board and
seat were gone, and three of the spokes were broken in one wheel, but
Brent’s brain rushed to imagine the uses of such a vehicle. He got hold
of the shafts, and found that the gig could be trundled quite
successfully; it was light, and the injured wheel would function,
provided that too much was not expected of it. Brent dragged the gig out
of the yard and round into the Rue Romaine, and in the Rue Romaine he
met Manon.

She was coming out of the ruins of Grandmère Vitry’s cottage, carrying
the picture of the Sacré Cœur. She saw Brent between the shafts of the
gig, lugging it along with an air of triumph. He pulled up—out of
breath, for he had been trundling the gig up-hill.

“Transport,” he said; “here it is. The very thing for carting our iron
and timber.”

Her delight was as great as his, and therein lay the secret of this
little woman’s charm. She reacted with the freshness and buoyancy of a
healthy child, and her temperamental and French expressiveness made her
an exquisite playmate.

“But—it is a triumph! Yes, the doctor’s old gig, with the wheels that
made you think the sun was shining.”

“I’m borrowing it,” said Brent with a wink; “I’m borrowing everything.”

She showed him her picture.

“I shall take care of this for Madame Vitry. It was so sad to see it
hanging there. Now then, you between the shafts pull, and I’ll push.”

The gig went up the hill with great briskness between the laughing and
chattering pair of them. They ran it into the yard, and examined it
there with much pride, Brent explaining how he could load the timber and
iron from the huts, and run his improvised truck down the slightly
sloping Rue de Rosières.

Manon had had triumphs of her own. She took Paul into the house with a
dramatic gesture.

“Voilà!”

He saw a couple of chairs, one of them the arm-chair from the école, a
real table, and upon it a collection of glass and china. There were
cups, plates, dishes, tumblers, wine-glasses, forks, spoons, even a
couple of rusty knives. A china candlestick was included. On the floor
stood a big earthenware bread-pan, a kettle, and an old tin bath.

“Magnificent,” said Brent.

“Borrowed—like your gig,” she added, with a look of mischief.

“There are times, madame, when it does not do to be too particular.”

“Ah, I have a piece of work for you—to-morrow. I have found my own
kitchen stove. It is in the école.”

“No time like the present. I’ll collect it with the barrow.”

“It takes to bits, mon ami. You will find it in the ground-floor room on
the left.”

“Map reference not required. I go—toute de suite.”

So Brent went out again into the ruins of Beaucourt and worked till the
red sun set alight the beeches of the Bois du Renard and the sky was a
steely blue above his head. Brent had been exploring the château on the
hill, and he stood on the grass-grown drive, with the grass crisping
with frost under his feet. He heard a partridge calling to its mate, a
harsh but plaintive sound in the great silence.

A sudden solemnity fell upon Brent. He looked out over the wooded
country purpling in the hollow of the up-rolling night. The redness
began to die down beyond the Bois du Renard. Presently a star flickered
out. The air was very cold, and Brent’s breath a patch of silver vapour.

The beauty and strangeness of it all seemed like the fall of a curtain
at the end of that most wonderful day. Brent could hardly believe that
so much had happened in ten short hours, those extraordinary hours full
to the brim with inevitable adventure. He turned his head to look down
at Beaucourt, a ghost village melting slowly into the dusk, a pattern of
broken walls and gables, patches of whiteness, shadowy hollows like the
eye-sockets of a skull. Brent saw a light shine out, a little yellow
square in the darkness, solitary and strange. It was the light in the
Café de la Victoire—Manon’s light.

Brent did an absurd thing. He took off his cap to it—uncovered his
head.

“Home,” he said; “how queer!”

His footsteps seemed to make a great noise in the silent village as he
walked back through the still, cold night—but Brent did not feel the
cold, for his heart was warm in him. Manon was whistling, whistling like
a blackbird; the sound came out of the cellar, a cellar that was full of
the glow from the stove.

She heard his footsteps up above and ran to the steps.

“It is you?”

“Yes.”

“Come down. Supper is ready.”

He hesitated at the head of the stairs, a man grown suddenly shy.

“May I? It is your cellar.”

“Do not be foolish,” she said; “I have cooked you a hot supper.”

That wonderful day drew to a close. Manon and Paul were tired,
wholesomely and happily tired, and they ended the day by arguing about
the blankets.

“One each,” said Manon.

“You can have both.”

“Then I will have neither.”

“My greatcoat is enough for me.”

“Mon ami,” she said, “if you think that I am going to let you sleep up
there under a bit of tin with nothing but your coat, you are a little
touched in the head. Take your blanket, at once, and do not argue.”

Brent surrendered. He bade her good-night and went upstairs, taking his
bag for a pillow. He made a sack of his blanket, crept into it, and
settled himself on the creaking wire bed under the four pieces of
corrugated iron. Through the window he could see the stars shining over
Beaucourt, clear, frosty stars.

Brent pulled his greatcoat over his head, and slept in spite of the
cold.




                                  XIII


Manon did not wake very early, and rays of sunlight were thrusting like
sword blades through the iron grating when she opened her eyes.

The cellar was warm, and the wire bed surprisingly comfortable, and
Manon lay curled up, looking at the yellow light and feeling in no hurry
to leave the bed.

“Another fine day,” she said; “I wonder if the man is still asleep.”

She became aware of a thudding sound coming from the back of the house,
a sound that associated itself with ideas of work—strenuous work on a
frosty morning. Manon felt guilty. She had a vision of Paul warming
himself after a night spent with one blanket under a tin roof, and she
jumped up and lit the stove. She had decided to give him hot coffee.

When the stove was well alight, she brought a comb and a little mirror
out of her bag and put up her hair. She had slept in her clothes, and
however much she disliked the feeling of it, she realized that such
things as blankets bulk big in any scheme of civilization, and that
without blankets a woman’s sense of daintiness might not be able to
survive.

“I must go to Amiens,” she reflected, as she washed her hands and face
in an old tin basin half full of cold water; “but what a pity that
things are so dear.”

The stove needed more wood, and she went up in search of her partner,
discovering him in the yard, breaking up boxes with a pick.

“You poor man,” she said, “are you frozen?”

“I had to thaw my feet and hands,” he laughed, “but life is devilish
good.”

“We will change all that—not the devilish good part of it, Monsieur
Paul. There will be hot coffee in ten minutes.”

“I am going to splice that ladder before breakfast.”

“That is permitted. But after that, you will take a holiday.”

He thought that she was joking.

“A holiday—with ten hours’ work.”

“It is Sunday,” she said.

“That is news to me. I had forgotten the days of the week.”

“Yes—Sunday. And I am going to church.”

“All the way to Ste. Claire?”

“No! here in Beaucourt. The church is still there. And I suppose le bon
Dieu was not driven away by shells.”

“I shall come with you,” said Paul; “it won’t do me any harm.”

It was no formal ceremony that church-going, no affair of greased
forelocks, polished boots and conventional self-suppression. Manon
chattered all the way up the deserted street—buoyant as the February
sunshine, talking about this romance of reconstruction with a frank
enthusiasm that accepted God as an interested listener. Even the
battered church with its stump of a spire, and white wounds showing in
its grey bulk, was a thing of life and of hope. God had shared with
these peasants in the tragedy of their ruined homes. That was how Manon
visualized it. The Great Mother stood there amid the rubbish, stretching
out her beneficent and understanding hands. The glass had gone; there
were holes in the roof, and patches of damp on the walls; the tracery of
the windows had had the beauty of its Gothic curves snapped and broken.
Yet this church of Beaucourt seemed to have won a deeper mystery—the
ineffable smile of a martyr, the beautiful exultation that no clever
devilry can kill.

Manon paused in the Place de l’Eglise. She was silent now, wide-eyed,
serious. She made the sign of the cross as she looked up at the broken
spire.

“It is still very beautiful. Let us go in.”

The church of Beaucourt had served many purposes. It had been a
hospital, a supply store, a stable, and it carried the stigmata of all
these experiences upon its stones. Soldiers had scribbled on its walls,
driven in nails, left lewd phrases strung upon the plaster. Whenever it
rained there were puddles on the floor. Rubbish and smashed masonry
choked the aisles. Someone had slept on the altar and left a dirty
mattress there, but the Gothic mystery remained, the awe, that invisible
something that is like the sigh of an invisible god.

Brent followed Manon into the church, uncovering his head as she dipped
a finger into the imaginary water of the piscina, and made her little
obeisance to the altar. She knelt down on the stone floor, and Brent
knelt down beside her. She remained thus for some minutes, eyes closed,
hands folded,—but Brent did not close his eyes—for his religion was
centred in Manon. Brent was just the ordinary man, supremely indifferent
to dogmatic religion, well able to live without it, rather mistrustful
of the so-called religious people. But Manon’s kneeling figure touched
his sense of the beauty of human emotion. Her simple devoutness had the
charm of a pleasant picture. It added mystery to her, made her eyes more
than mere mirrors of consciousness, her blood more than a red and
vitalizing fluid. Brent had always been something of a mystic, a man who
had disliked his mysticism reduced to printer’s ink and pews.

A light breeze had sprung up. It played through the broken tracery of
the windows and through the rents in the roof, making a soft and
plaintive murmur like the rush of invisible wings. Manon opened her
eyes, raised her head and smiled. Her face made Brent think of white
light. He felt that he could trust Manon as very few women can be
trusted; she had not the hard little soul of the modern girl; she would
understand a man’s finer impulses; she would not shock him with some
sudden little blasphemous confession of crude and vulgar egotism. And
yet he realized that she was no fool.

She crossed herself, stood up, and brushed the dirt from her black
skirt. It was the practical, pleasantly dainty little Frenchwoman who
reappeared.

“They need a broom here. And what a bill there will be for glass!”

They passed out again into the sunlight.

“It was good of you to come with me. In these days men are not devout;
they have other things to think of. Are you a Catholic, mon ami?”

Brent hesitated.

“No, to be perfectly honest.”

And then she surprised him.

“Do not worry your conscience. When I go to church, it is not because I
am this or that, but because I know there is a God, and that life is a
mystery, and that one should kneel down and feel things and try to
understand. I am not a religious woman, as the priests would have it,
nor am I a Catholic. Religious women are often not good women—as I
understand goodness.”

“You are full of surprises,” he said.

She gave him a shrewd little smile.

“I went to a good school, Paul. Do you think that because I live in a
village I have been brought up in a convent? We French are very
practical; we think a great deal. But I am not a little fool who
imagines that she understands everything. One must have a religion, and
it is none the worse if you make it yourself. Never to do mean things,
and never to grow hard. And to remember—always—that one’s orchard and
garden are miracles, and that life did not happen by chance.”

Brent had put on his cap. He took it off again.

“You get to the heart of things,” he said.

Directly ahead of them, and half closing the east end of the Place de
l’Eglise, were the ruins of the Hôtel de Paris. The hotel stood at the
corner where the Rue d’Eschelle ran steeply down to the river, a big
white place, its angles and cornice of faced ashlar, its great central
chimney-stack still standing up red and raw. On the other side of the
street the Hospice towered up like a ragged grey cliff that looked ready
to fall.

Manon walked towards the Hôtel de Paris. The ruins had a particular
significance for her, for the hotel had belonged to Monsieur Louis
Blanc, vulgarly known as Bibi. Manon had had cause to regard Monsieur
Louis Blanc with peculiar distrust and aversion. He had been her rival,
and he had desired also to be her lover; the intrigue would have suited
both his body and his business.

“I must tell you about Bibi.”

Then they looked at each other, for someone was trampling over the piles
of broken brick inside the shell of the Hôtel de Paris. The sound came
towards them. A tall man appeared in the doorway, a man wearing a soft
black hat, a black coat, and the blue breeches and puttees of a French
soldier. He stood and smiled and took off his hat.

“Good morning, Madame Latour.”

Manon’s face became a thing of stone.

“Good morning, Monsieur Blanc. A fine day for the ruins, is it not?”

Bibi was looking at Brent with a peculiar and cynical curiosity.

“I have muddled the name, have I? Madame is no longer a widow.”

Manon snubbed him.

“I will leave you to guess, monsieur.”

Bibi laughed. He was a sallow-faced man with a pair of insolent, light
blue eyes, a nose that broadened out towards the nostrils in the shape
of a green fig, and a mouth that looked as though it had been hacked out
in the rough and never finished. He had a way of staring people in the
face with a faintly ironical smile, a smile that put them down in the
mud. He looked very strong with the strength of a great, raw-boned,
nasty-tempered horse. The backs of his hands were covered with black
hair.

“Perhaps monsieur is less proud?”

He looked at Brent, cocking one shoulder up, and tilting his head. But
Brent said nothing. He was trying to explain his own instant feeling of
antipathy towards the man, and an instinctive desire to hit Monsieur
Bibi hard and square between the eyes. It was not that the man was evil.
Brent had lived with evil men, and they had not troubled his temper. And
then he struck it. It was Bibi’s swagger, the arrogance of the male
thing who had had many successes with women. Bibi was one great swagger.
He swaggered when he smiled, when he talked, even when he stood still.
His very silence swaggered. And Brent had a suspicion that it was not a
thing of wind and brass—but a huge self-confidence, an audacity that
took life in its hands and laid it next the wall.

And then Brent remembered that he had not chosen a French name. He
pulled out his pipe, filled it, and looked at Bibi across the top of the
bowl as he struck a match.

“Here is my fiancée, monsieur. An English girl, too!”

Bibi’s eyes snapped. He saw the joke, and he had learnt something that
he wished to know. He matched Brent’s pipe with a cigarette, and stood
there, ugly, polite and conversational. Manon’s face remained a thing of
stone. She knew how clever Bibi was—abominably clever, and she wanted
to warn Brent.

“So you have returned, monsieur?”

Bibi had a suspicion that she was trying to put herself between him and
the other man.

“Just to view the scenery, madame. I drove over alone; the cart and
horse are in the factory stable. Is it possible that I may have the
pleasure of driving you home?”

“I remain here,” she said.

“Tiens!—Monsieur, perhaps?”

“He is staying here too,” said Manon with stubborn composure.

Bibi shrugged. He had learnt something more.

“You are more lucky than I am, madame; you have a partner.”

“Yes; it is an excellent arrangement. We have come to see what can be
done—but all this is rather hopeless, is it not?”

She nodded at the ruined hotel. Bibi inflated himself, spat, smiled at
her.

“I shall have that up in no time. Pst!—just like that! The bigger the
job, the bigger I feel.”

And Manon smiled on him.

“You always were a man of resources, monsieur. I shall have to be
content with a shanty, a couple of rooms,—what we can knock together.
And now I have the fire to attend to; the blankets are damp; Monsieur
Paul discovered them in a cottage. Au revoir, monsieur.”

Bibi’s hat swaggered to her.

“Be very careful of those blankets,” he said.

Manon did not speak to Paul until they were half-way up the Rue de
Picardie.

“Well!—that is Monsieur Bibi,” she said; “what do you think of him?”

“A beast.”

His frankness brought back her animation.

“Yes, you are right—a beast—and a clever beast. Did you see how he was
trying to find out——?”

“I ought to have a French name,” said Brent; “how would Paul Rance do?
It is a river—somewhere. And if inquisitive people ask questions, and
worry about my accent you can tell them—or I will—that I lived for
seven years in England.”

Manon nodded.

“It is possible that we shall have trouble with Bibi. He has a grudge
against me.”

“What sort of a grudge?” Brent asked.

“He wanted to buy my café—because too many people came to it.”

“Yes.”

Manon remained silent for a moment. She was thinking.

“Mon ami,” she exclaimed, “I shall not go to Ste. Claire to-morrow. I
shall stay here several days. There is no time to be lost, and I can
help you. We must take what we need before Bibi thieves everything.”




                                  XIV


They entered the café and sat down on the two wooden chairs that Manon
had salved from one of the houses. The coming of Bibi had introduced a
sudden sinister complexity into the adventure, an element of discord, a
threat of competition. Brent refilled his pipe. He looked worried.

“We had better begin on those huts,” he said; “I’ll get the tools
together and go down at once.”

Manon restrained him.

“No, not yet. We must wait.”

“Till that fellow has gone?”

She nodded.

“Bibi is cunning. He has come here to see what he can find—and there is
no generosity to be expected from Bibi. We must not betray what we are
doing. When he has driven off in that cart of his, then we can work like
slaves.”

“There will be a moon to-night,” said Brent; “I shall work all night. We
must store the sheeting in one of those rooms, and I will get two doors
and some shutters fitted at the first chance.”

Manon held up a hand.

“Listen!”

They heard a man’s boots clanking on the pavé.

“I knew he would come here.”

Monsieur Louis Blanc did not stop outside the Café de la Victoire. He
strolled past it with the detached and casual air of a holiday-maker,
nodding at Manon who stood at the window.

“Even if you have no wine, madame—they tell me there is plenty of good
water in the well.”

“Yes, there is plenty of water.”

He paused for a second—his hands in his pockets, his eyes considering
the house.

“You have been lucky.”

“Ah, monsieur, lucky! I have four walls and an abundance of
ventilation.”

“I have two walls and half a wall. Just because my little hotel was too
near the church! We always shelled churches, you know, just to give le
bon Dieu a personal interest in the affair.”

He laughed and walked on.

Manon waited till he had disappeared down the Rue de Rosières, and then
ran out into the garden. She knew that from one corner of the garden it
was possible to see the field where those precious huts stood, but
though she remained on the watch, the figure of Louis Blanc never
appeared in the field. Brent, who was equally interested in the
pilgrimage of Monsieur Bibi, went across to the stone house over the
way, and saw the Frenchman turn back before he had reached the end of
the Rue de Rosières. Bibi stopped to look at the well, gave a casual
glance at the café, and diverging into the Rue Romaine, walked off
towards the factory.

Brent followed him, keeping to the orchards and the gardens behind the
houses. The ruins of the cottage nearest to the factory served him as an
observation post, and Brent did not quit it till he saw Bibi driving off
in his cart along the road to Bonnière.

Brent ran back to the café.

“He has gone,” he said, reaching under the wire bed for the box in which
he kept his tools.

Manon was ready.

“He did not see those huts.”

“I think Bibi was looking at something else,” said Brent; “your café.”

It is probable that no salvage party ever worked as Paul and Manon did,
stripping the corrugated iron from those army huts in the field on the
road to Rosières. They dragged the yellow gig up the hill, and Manon
loaded it, while Brent used hammer, cold chisel and tommy-bar, and slid
the loosened sheets down to her from the roof. They made a fine and
healthy clatter between them on that Sunday afternoon, but as there was
no one in Beaucourt to hear it, no one was offended. Brent allowed
twenty sheets to a load, remembering the weak wheel of the gig. Then
they set off for the café, Brent between the shafts, Manon pushing
behind, the load banging and clattering as the gig bumped over the pavé.
They carted two such loads before breaking off for dinner, a meal that
lasted less than twenty minutes.

“Forty sheets. That was pretty quick work. We want a hundred.”

He had lit his pipe, and was glancing humorously at the bloody finger
and knuckles of his left hand.

“Nasty stuff to handle. And I was in a hurry.”

“You worked like a devil,” she said.

“I’m fresh to the tools. Show me your hands.”

Manon had a slight cut across her left palm.

“You ought to have gloves.”

“I’m not afraid of a cut or two.”

“Look here, I can manage alone this afternoon. Supposing you collect
bricks for these two holes in the wall!”

She refused to do any such thing.

“Do you think that I am some soft little cat from a villa in Paris? I
used to dig and hoe all my garden during the war, and I can carry a sack
of potatoes if someone puts it on my back. I don’t cry off because of a
scratched hand.”

Brent liked her pluck and determination.

“Put a sandbag over each hand. There are some in the cellar. I don’t
want you with your arm in a sling.”

As he crawled about the roof, wrenching off the iron sheets and sending
them skiddering down to Manon, Paul was troubled by the face of Louis
Blanc. The adventure had ceased to be an exciting game played by two
grown-up children; it had taken on more primitive colours, colours that
had not the innocence of the brown eyes and red lips of Manon, of the
purple of the woods and the grey green of the fields. The world and
Monsieur Bibi had come swaggering together into Beaucourt, and Brent was
conscious of the unpleasant significance of the event.

Straddling the ridge of the roof, and looking at the chequer of red and
white walls, the shadowy interspaces and the patches of broad sunlight
that were Beaucourt, Brent realized that he had become responsible for
Manon. He felt that she belonged to him, which of course was absurd.
Less than two days of close comradeship did not justify a sense of
possession, and yet the instinctive fierceness of the feeling astonished
Brent. Why this bristling of the hair, this clenching of the fist? He
had no difficulty in finding an answer.

But a far more sensitive and unselfish mood forced itself in front of
these primitive emotions. Brent sat and looked into the face of his own
past, a past that conjured up the present and the future. The coming of
Bibi had made all the difference in the world to Brent’s outlook upon
life. A cloud had wiped the irresponsible and un-self-conscious sunlight
from the landscape. This polite and clever blackguard had reintroduced
the social compact into Beaucourt. The village had ceased to be a
wilderness, even though Louis Blanc’s presence in it had been a mere
matter of hours. His appearance was more than a suggestion. Society had
returned in the spirit, even if it remained absent in the flesh, and
Brent saw Beaucourt full of eyes, mouths, ears and heads.

His thoughts centred upon Manon. What would Bibi tell people, those
refugees scattered through the villages beyond the region of
devastation? Brent knew how a man of Bibi’s kidney would talk. “Oh, yes,
Manon Latour is living at Beaucourt with some fellow.” Brent swore to
himself—but swearing did not solve the problem. He had discovered that
he was responsible for Manon, even though he knew in his heart of hearts
that this adventure promised to be the cleanest and most beautiful thing
that had ever happened to him in life.

“Hallo!”

For the best part of a minute he had been straddling the ridge, staring
at a hole in one of the iron sheets, and doing nothing. Manon was
waiting. His inactivity was so sudden and so obvious that it touched her
curiosity.

“Tired?”

He leant forward and knocked off the head of a screw with the chisel and
hammer.

“No. Thinking.”

“You looked like murder.”

“I dare say I did.”

He loosened another sheet and slid it down to her, but she let it lie
untouched, and stood looking gravely up at him.

“You were thinking about Bibi?”

He moved along the roof to attack the next sheet.

“Well, perhaps I was.”

“What does Bibi matter, when we are getting all that we want?”

Brent raised his hammer and let it fall again.

“It has made a difference.”

“What has?”

“His coming here.”

Her eyes had gone black and opaque, as was their way when she was
seriously puzzled or troubled. It was plain to her that something was
clogging Paul’s mind and hampering his work.

“What kind of difference?”

Brent was frowning.

“Don’t you see what has happened? I am not a fool who goes out to look
for trouble, but we are not alone here any longer. A man has to think of
these things.”

Her eyes gave a flash.

“Good heavens—you mean——?”

“Well, what sort of man is Bibi? Was he pleased to find me here?”

“You mean that you are afraid,—you want to go?”

Brent slogged the head off a nail.

“Damn!—I never thought you would think that! What the devil do I care
what happens to me? But what I do care about——”

She caught her breath with a little breathless exclamation that was
almost like a cry of pain.

“Oh, it’s like that? I understand—you will forgive me, mon ami?”

He looked down at her with eyes that had a queer shine in them.

“If you will forgive me for swearing!”

Brent went on with the work. It was the obvious thing to do, and it was
a screen behind which he could hide, for Brent was one of those men who
became absurdly shy in the presence of emotion. He hammered away with
indefatigable ferocity, ignoring Manon who was stroking her chin with
two fingers and looking at something that was a long way off.

Presently she resumed her loading of the gig, nor did she speak again
till she had dealt with all the sheets that Brent had pushed down to
her.

“Twenty,” she said, “we have a load.”

Brent slid down the roof, landed, and put himself between the shafts of
the gig. Manon took her place behind it, and they started out of the
field.

“Paul,” said her voice, just when they were on the edge of the pavé.

“Hallo.”

“I am not afraid of Bibi.”

The rattle of the wheels and the clanging of the iron sheets made it
difficult for Brent to hear her.

“What did you say?”

“I am not afraid of Bibi.”

He threw his weight against the shafts and stopped the gig.

“Nor am I. Not for myself. But do you not see my point of view?”

“I have a pair of eyes in my head,” she retorted, “and in front of me I
see my partner, Monsieur Paul Rance, whom I met when I was at Rennes.”

“Yes, all that sounds very pleasant, but——”

“Mon ami,” she broke in, “why are you in such a hurry to explain things
to people, when no one has asked for explanations?”

She gave a push to the gig.

“Allons! You are afraid that Bibi will gossip, and that people will
believe him. I am not going to be frightened by Bibi, simply because it
amuses him to frighten people. Besides——”

Her brown eyes gave him a flash of buoyant audacity.

“You need not explain a thing that will appear obvious to decent people.
And it is always possible for a man to change his mind.”

Brent was puzzled.

“I don’t understand you.”

She gave another and more vigorous push to the cart, looking at him with
eyes that said, “What a simple fellow you are!” Brent turned about and
put his weight on the shafts, and staring at the pavé in front of him,
spent the whole of that journey in trying to disentangle her meaning.

During the unloading of the gig Brent watched Manon’s face as though he
hoped to find it a mirror in which he could see the reflection of his
own thoughts. But Manon’s face showed him nothing. She was the
cheerfully determined little Frenchwoman wholly absorbed in helping him
to unload those iron sheets. She refused to be sentimental or to let
herself encourage Brent’s tendency towards too much self-consciousness.
Men are such children, and Brent appeared to be an unusually sensitive
child. He would go and get lost in the woods unless she held him
shrewdly to the great work that mattered.




                                   XV


After working at the huts till ten o’clock, Brent walked back to the
Café de la Victoire by the light of the moon. He was tired, dead tired,
but his weariness was full of a pleasant sense of physical satisfaction;
he had done the best day’s work in his life, and if his hands were sore
and his back one huge ache, what did it matter?

Manon had gone home earlier to light the stove. She heard Brent’s
footsteps on the pavé, and ran out to meet him.

“Partner, I’m tired.”

He laughed over it, for he was a little exultant.

“I never thought that we could do it, rip off a hundred sheets and get
them carted and stacked here. I have knocked half the weather boarding
off that hut.”

Manon enveloped him in a soft atmosphere of sympathy, applause,
gratitude.

“Go down and sit by the fire. The water is boiling. What shall it be,
tea or coffee?”

“Coffee. Your coffee?”

The tired yet happy note in his voice touched her. She had been thinking
a great deal about Paul while she was watching the stove grow red and
waiting for the sound of his return. In all her experience of life—and
a woman can see an abundance of life in a little French café—Manon had
never met a personality quite like Paul’s. This little widow knew men
through and through, yet Brent had puzzled her until that moment when he
had sat astride the roof of the hut and betrayed the sensitive prudery
of a sentimentalist. She liked him none the less for that, though it
added to the complexity of the adventure. Manon was not a prude, and
Paul was not a Frenchman. She realized the significance of the fact, nor
did the possible unexpectedness of this man’s romantic boyishness bore
her. She was piqued by it. Most men are so obvious.

She had a meal ready for this tired man of hers, a man whose body had
performed a tour-de-force, and whose happy weariness was ready to eat,
drink, light its pipe and relax before the fire. Manon was glad of
Brent’s tiredness, even as she was glad of his strength. She wanted him
in that mood of happy relaxation. She saw the white stones of the
cellar’s vault bright with candle light and the glow from the stove. The
water bubbled contentedly in the saucepan. The arm-chair from the école
stood embracing the warmth from the fire. And Manon was sensitively
alert to the impression that the homeliness of the place would make on
Paul. She had been busy here, exerting a woman’s forethought, not for
purely selfish ends, but because a woman’s shrewdness may become
involved in the things that she does for a particular man.

“You have earned that chair.”

He took it, after protesting that it should be hers. She saw him lie
back and melt into enjoyment of this atmosphere of simple comfort.

“I say—this is good.”

His eyes wandered—and then fell to watching Manon, Manon whose hands
were busy in his service. He became aware of the pleasantness of Manon,
and that it was good to look at her, good to feel her near. As she leant
forward over the stove to fill the coffee-pot Paul noticed the brown
depths of her eyes, the shadowy curves of her nostrils, the pretty line
of her mouth, her frank forehead, and the white fulness of her throat
and chin. He observed a little brown freckle rather quaintly placed in
the centre of her left lower eyelid. Her hands were plump and strong,
with straight, well-formed fingers; generous, capable hands. He was
aware, too, of a perfume, a personal aroma that was subtle and wholly
French.

“Voilà!”

She drew the table close to the stove.

“How is that?”

“I am being spoilt,” said Brent.

That was exactly what she wanted him to feel. The memory of this evening
was to have a particular significance.

“You amazed me to-day.”

She was pouring out his coffee.

“I never saw a man work with such ferocity.”

“I enjoyed it.”

“Yes, but you must not work too hard. And I am not going to talk to you
until after supper.”

“Talking is food,” said Brent, “if one happens to be interested.”

Now Manon’s attitude towards Brent had developed since she had realized
how easily he could be affected by the swaggering cynicism of a man like
Louis Blanc. Hitherto she had not been conscious of any particular
attitude towards this comrade of two days. The adventure had opened with
such verve and simplicity that she had not bothered her head about the
social complexities, but the coming of Bibi and Paul’s instant reaction
to the challenge in the big Frenchman’s sensual eyes had compelled her
to look at Brent more closely. She guessed that he had a thin skin, and
that he was the sort of good fellow who fell into a panic if anyone
accused him of behaving like a blackguard. Like many sensitive men he
was extraordinarily diffident. An audacious beast like Bibi would
squeeze out all his self-confidence.

“What a comfort it is to have you here.”

Brent looked surprised, pleasantly disconcerted.

“In what way?”

“Because you are rather unusual. Most men—Oh!—well—you know what I
mean.”

It was the beginning of her conscious effort to humour her man. Paul was
a sentimentalist, but Manon had a philosophy. She knew that life is
always a bit of a scramble and that in Beaucourt life was going to be
rather primitive and savage. Paul’s skin was too thin. She had a feeling
that she would have to guard his sensitiveness—prevent his
impressionable good nature from being at the mercy of hard people. Brent
lacked hardness. She had an idea that this lack of hardness had been the
cause of his failure.

“But you can’t make a soft man hard,” she said to herself; “it must be
done some other way.”

She felt that Brent had that queer passion for ethical self-expression
that plain people call “self-sacrifice.” She sensed it vaguely at first,
and she could not have translated the impression into words. It was a
thread, an intuition, and she followed it.

“This fine weather cannot last,” she said with apparent vagueness.

She filled his cup a second time.

“And to-morrow? What will you do to-morrow?”

He knew at once what he meant to do, and she respected the quiet and
orderly way in which he had mapped out the work.

“I shall bring the timber across. The rafters of that big hut will be
the right size for us over here. Nothing like having all your material
on the spot, and under your eyes,—especially as there seems some chance
of competition.”

He frowned when he thought of Bibi, and Manon was prompted by that
frown. She thought of altering her plans, and she was curious to see
what effect such an alteration would have upon Brent, but she wanted her
change of purpose to develop naturally and not to appear as a sudden
decision forced on her from without.

“More coffee, mon ami?”

“Please. It’s so jolly good.”

“No more to eat?”

“Not another mouthful.”

She looked at the bully beef, the biscuits, the carton of jam—and the
unappetizing dryness of this fodder gave her her first suggestion. She
made a little grimace, and waved a hand over the table.

“You poor man. Now, if only we had a savoury omelette and some spinach!
I must change all this. That is obvious.”

She appeared to reflect.

“Yes, you must have fresh food,—eggs and butter and vegetables. If I
went three times a week to Ste. Claire——”

Brent had brought out his pipe, and then slipped it back again into his
pocket. The gesture was full of significance.

“Smoke.”

“Not here.”

“But I like the smell of it.”

“As a matter of fact, I am at the end of my tobacco.”

“Quel dommage! But this is a tragedy. It is obvious that I must go to
Amiens; I may be able to buy English tobacco there.”

He corrected her.

“What a conscience you have! But, mon ami, could you spare me to-morrow?
Could you carry all that wood?”

“Easily.”

“And if I stayed away three days?”

She saw that he was not in the least dashed by the suggestion. In fact
he approved of it.

“I shall want that saw.”

“Yes—and blankets. It must be so horribly cold up there, and you were
quite snug before I came. Oh, mon ami, I have an idea.”

He looked up at her questioningly.

“Well——?”

“It will take many days to put a roof on the house, will it not?”

“A fortnight—perhaps more.”

“And then there are the doors and windows.”

“Yes.”

“The weather will change. Rain and wind—mon Dieu! And you, under those
pieces of tin! Be quite honest with me, Paul; would it not be more
sensible for me to stay at Ste. Claire and leave you the cellar—until
the roof is on?”

She watched Brent’s face, and discovered nothing but a faint shadow of
surprise, a surprise that was momentary and transient. He leaned forward
and stirred up the wood in the stove with an old iron bar that they used
for the purpose. The glow from the wood shone on a calm face, and Manon
saw that it had cost him no effort to adjust life to the new atmosphere.

“A sound idea,” he said, feeding more wood into the stove.

Perceiving no resistance, Manon let the new plan develop itself.

“It is not that I am a coward, mon ami, or afraid of a rough life.”

“You are no coward,” he said with quiet conviction.

She showed a sudden animation that flowed with the full flood of the new
idea.

“I can hire a horse and cart in Ste. Claire, and I must see what can be
bought at Amiens. I could drive over here twice a week, and if I started
very early in the morning I should be able to spend most of the day
here, cook for you, and help you when you needed a second pair of hands.
And then, there is the garden.”

“The garden’s important.”

“Yes, our living this summer. I could work in the garden and sow seeds,
and I could use the horse and cart to collect things for you. I must
think of my good partner’s comfort.”

Brent stared at the fire.

“Don’t worry about me,” he said; “I am not the one to be considered. I
am thinking of you.”

They had been skimming the surface, but those words of Brent’s went down
beneath the conventional crust.

“Mon ami, you are very unselfish.”

“It’s not that. A man has to think of things—other things than bricks
and timber; and when there is a woman about, a man has to think of her.”

Manon was silent for a while, and in her heart of hearts she knew that
Paul was right. She had used her intuition and her shrewdness to bring
the adventure into sympathy with this man’s simple sense of honour, and
now that the thing was done she felt that Paul was happier.

“What a good man you are!”

He smiled at her and said nothing.

“You think of others before yourself. And how exciting it will be when I
drive over and see what you have done; each time there will be something
fresh, a new piece of roof, a door, a window.”

“It will be just as exciting to me—the finest game I ever played in my
life.”

She frowned a little over that word.

“Game—game! You English are always thinking of games.”

“The word does not fit; I should not have used it. It is more than a
game.”

Manon looked at her knees, possessed by a feeling of gentleness and
humility. She knew now that she had been right about Brent, utterly
right in her reading of his simple and sensitive character. He was no
ordinary man, nor was his inspiration the inspiration of the ordinary
man. Brent gave. Most men take.

“It is very strange,” she said, “that you should be so good to me. I
think—somehow—that doing good things is as pleasant to you as the
tobacco you smoke in your pipe. Is it not so, monsieur?”

He nodded.

“Perhaps there’s reason in it.”

“I am very lucky.”

And then she added,

“How good to be able to trust you—with everything! It is like feeling
that God is near.”




                                  XVI


Brent was up with the dawn. He heard a bird singing somewhere as he went
down to the well to fill the bucket, and he stood in the street and
looked at the sky with the eyes of a child. In the east and reaching to
the zenith great ridges of tawny white cloud broke the intense blue of
the sky. A mysterious golden light enveloped everything, the broken
walls, the spire of the church, the grey-green hills, the murk of the
woods, the tangled, unpruned orchards. Even the cobble-stones had a
bloom of gold upon them. The brown blackness of Manon’s house loomed up
against the dawn.

Brent’s face was a thing of delight. His beard had a more tawny
richness, his eyes a deeper blue.

“By God—life’s good!”

He felt good, good to the core. When he had filled the bucket and drawn
it up, the splashing water itself seemed to laugh in the early sunlight.
Brent stood in the street and washed, stripped to the waist, dipping his
head into the cold water and letting it run over his chest and
shoulders. A little spiral of blue smoke had begun to climb like some
magic plant up the wall of Manon’s house, and Brent could hear the
crackling of wood in the stove. Manon was busy before her ten-mile walk
to Ste. Claire.

An hour later she was standing at the top of the flight of steps leading
to the street, her bag in her hand, her face upturned to Brent’s. It was
a happy face with gentle eyes, the flicker of a smile playing about the
mouth.

“Au revoir.”

He held her hand for a moment.

“I will look after everything.”

“And take care of yourself, Paul. I will not forget the tobacco.”

She turned and went down the steps, turned again at the corner by the
stone house, and looked back at him with a kind of smiling solemnity.
The morning sunlight was on her face, and her plain black dress showed
up against the white stonework.

“Au revoir.”

Brent raised a hand like a man uttering a benediction.

He remained standing there after she had gone, filling his pipe with the
last dust that was left in his pouch, and smiling without realizing the
smile in his eyes. For Brent was happy, extraordinarily happy, and life
seemed very good to him that morning. He was conscious of strong and
simple purpose, and of the man’s job ready to his hands. He was
conscious, too, of being trusted; and Manon’s faith in him was the most
precious thing that his hands had touched for many years. He felt that
he had a new heart in a new body—that he had begun to love these ruins
because of their human significance. There was hope in the air, and the
spring was coming.

“Off with your coat, man,” said Life; “swing your hammer and drive your
saw. Sweat—sweat and feel good. It is the simple things that matter.”

Brent had the ultimate philosophy of life ripening in his heart. He had
worked back to the wholesome state of using his hands, nor were they the
hands of a machine minder or of a clerk fribbling with a typewriter or a
pen. Yesterday he had worked with a ferocious forcefulness; to-day his
body moved like silk, easily and with a smooth balance; his hammer went
true to the mark; he had no sense of hurry or fatigue. He was above his
work, its master, and in a mood that could open its eyes to the world
and catch glimpses of the strange beauty that is everywhere.

In his resting moments, or when he was ready to start off with a load,
he would stand for a little while and stare at the graining of a piece
of timber, the dark shadows that seemed to hang in the bare woods, the
sunlight on the hill, or the way some broken bit of wall cut a zig-zag
out of the blue of the sky. His contentment was so complete and so
pleasant that he could not help questioning it, turning it over and over
like a man examining something that he has found.

“I wonder if I should get bored here—fed up?”

He laughed.

Boredom seemed so far from the mood of the moment; yet he chalked
“boredom” on the black-board of his mind, and tabulated all the facts he
could accumulate on the subject. He could not remember feeling bored as
a boy, except in church and at school, when the buoyant youngster in him
had been repressed. His marriage and too much “business” had brought
other and more subtle forms of self-repression. He had been very badly
bored during the thirties. And he had been short of exercise, wholesome
sweat of body and of soul.

“Yes, but this is only an adventure,” said the voice in him.

But was it only an adventure?

He had pushed the gig along the Rue de Rosières, and had begun to unload
the timber, stacking it in the back room on the right of the passage.
Each time he carried in a length of timber that reached from the floor
to some twelve feet up the wall, he found himself thinking, “Another
rafter for Manon.”

“Mon ami,” he thought, using those words of hers, “why worry? We fools
are always looking six months ahead and missing the glass of wine on the
table.”

He decided that he would not be a creator of problems, but march
straight ahead towards the broad sweep of this new horizon.

Brent spent the rest of the day in dismantling the framework of the
largest of the huts, and in carting the timber to the café. The work had
gone so well that he now had nearly all the material he needed for the
rough work on the house, and the material included a couple of deal
doors and four window-frames. One of the huts in the field on the road
to Rosières had a wooden floor, and Brent made up his mind to salve that
floor, for the boards would be invaluable when he came to dealing with
three upper rooms. Just before dusk fell he trundled the barrow over to
the factory and brought back a load of lime, making a second journey for
some sand. The first job on the morrow would be the re-bricking of the
holes in the walls, and after supper, when the moon rose, he went out
again with the barrow and collected bricks.

Brent had not entered the cellar since Manon had left it, and at the end
of that long day when he had taken his food cold, and between heroic
spells of work, he went down the flight of steps into the darkness of
the place. He stood holding the ground sheet aside, aware of a something
that was Manon, a faint perfume—a perfume that had clung about her
clothes. It made Brent think of a bed of gilliflowers on an evening in
May.

He smiled, lit the candle, and glanced round the cellar. Manon had
tidied everything before leaving. The cups and plates were white and
clean on the shelves, she had made the bed, and left the stove filled
with wood ready for a match. Old Mère Vitry’s picture of the Sacred
Heart stood on the table, leaning against the wall. Brent found himself
looking at it.

“There’s something in that—after all,” he thought; “and yet she says
that she is not a Catholic!”

He lit the stove and watched the yellow flames climb up through the
wood, and his thoughts were with Manon and her religion. These old
beliefs, superstitions, as he had learnt to call them, these woodland
shadows and red blaze of sunset glass, those saints, and martyrs,
miracles, the wine that was blood, the tears, the terrors, the quaint
paganism that lingered like sunlight on the dark edge of the eternal
mystery! He had a feeling that the very soil of Beaucourt was saturated
with this most human essence. It was like the sap in the roots of the
plants and trees. The moderns were educated; they were—in the
mass—very material people. Even these French peasants were children of
the age of reason, and yet the sap was there under their feet, the
mystic heritage of centuries. That was how Paul felt it in the person of
Manon Latour. The scientific farmer thinks of his artificial manure and
is apt to forget the spring. The miracle has got lost inside the
machine. Yet the orchards put on their white garlands like girls who
feel the great mystery within them.

“One always comes back to it,” said Brent.

And Manon had knelt in the ruined church of Beaucourt and then told him
with a child’s frankness that her religion was her own. Of course it was
hers. She was as full of religion as the soil was full of spring. She
had not been smothered in a town. She did not sell herself; there was
more than mere sense under her petticoat. She had a soul.

“Queer, isn’t it?” thought Brent. “A modern man would think you were a
bit cracked if you started talking about a soul. A few hundred years ago
he would have felt insulted if you had taken it for granted that he
hadn’t one. We’re too damned clever; that’s what’s the matter with us.”

Yet he went to bed a mixture of mystic and materialist. One of the
blankets had the faint perfume of Manon’s clothes.

“Smells like the spring,” he said to himself.

And then he fell to gloating over that mass of wood and iron he had
stacked in the rooms above.

“Well, what about it?” was the retort of the mystic-materialist. “Even a
Bradbury has a potential soul. Depends on what you do with it, of
course.”

Manon, meanwhile, was sitting in Madame Castener’s cottage at Ste.
Claire. She had reached the hill above Ste. Claire about noon, and had
looked down on the village flashing its white walls behind the
sun-splashed tops of the poplars. The completeness and the unravaged
tranquillity of Ste. Claire had shocked her a little after the ruins of
Beaucourt. What luck there had been in the war! Yes, but Beaucourt and
its wrecked houses had produced Paul Brent, and to Manon—the
woman—Paul Brent had begun to matter.

Veuve Castener’s Flemish face hung out a look of massive surprise when
Manon walked into the cottage.

“What! You back?”

“Yes, I am here,” said Manon to this obvious lady; “have I changed?”

Madame Castener wiped her mouth with a corner of her apron.

She was a heavy woman—all bulges and protuberances—a big cow, but
kind. A widow, she lived alone. Her married son, Etienne, had the
cottage next door.

“There is something to eat.”

Manon took off her cloak and hat.

“Who told you that I was staying at Beaucourt?” she asked.

Veuve Castener never hurried herself. She sat down again at the round
table, put a bit of bread in her mouth, munched it, and then replied:

“A man, ma chérie.”

Manon laughed, and fetched herself a plate and knife and fork from the
dresser.

“And they say men do not gossip!”

“It was that fellow who used to keep the hotel at Beaucourt.”

“Oh, Bibi!” said Manon, with casual scorn. “I suppose he wanted to find
out how long I was staying at Beaucourt. That fellow ought to have been
killed in the war.”

She sat down and helped herself to the very plain food that was on the
table.

“So Bibi is starting a scandal, is he? How droll!”

She looked at her good friend, who continued to munch like a cow chewing
the cud. There were no treacheries and no surprises in Veuve Castener;
she was always the same, rolling along like a big wagon that would never
land you in the ditch. Her imperturbable stupidity was an asset, weight
on a critical occasion, ballast during a storm. Nothing ever threw her
into a state of excitement. It was possible that when the Last Trump
sounded she might keep all Heaven waiting while she mended a hole in her
stocking.

Veuve Castener had helped at the Café de la Victoire before Manon’s
marriage. Her very slowness made her loyal, for when she had grown fond
of a person there was no time for her to grow tired. Friendship, like
her petticoats, seemed to last with Veuve Castener for ever.

Manon was in a dilemma. Had she felt free to do so, she would have told
her friend everything, for Marie Castener was to be trusted; but Manon
held herself bound to keep Paul’s secret. He was at her mercy, and Manon
had a sense of honour.

“I must tell you about Paul,” she said: “you did not know that I had
found a partner?”

“I know nothing till I am told, my dear.”

“Not even when Bibi——?”

Marie gave a fat shrug.

“Oh—a man like that! A stallion who comes and neighs on your doorstep.
I’m deaf on those occasions.”

“What a good soul you are. Well, I found Paul Rance at Beaucourt; he had
arrived there before me, and he had been using his head and his eyes.
That leads to another confession, does it not, Marie? Paul had lived in
England for seven years before the war. He joined the English army. He
used to come to my café,—a quiet fellow who looked at you and said very
little, but I did not find out what Paul was till the day of the
retreat.”

She described the burying of her treasure, and the coincidence of
Brent’s appearing on the scene.

“Yes, he helped me that day, and the money is still hidden there. Paul
stayed behind after I had gone; he had the body of a friend to bury, an
Englishman, and he was taken prisoner because he remained behind to bury
his friend. That is the sort of man Paul Rance is. He came to see me
when he was released from Germany, and we struck up a partnership. He is
over there—in Beaucourt—putting a roof on my house.”

Veuve Castener absorbed all this information with bland stolidity. She
had always had such faith in Manon’s shrewdness that it never occurred
to her to explore the affair on her own account. Her inertia accepted
things. She sat in a chair and was content with what was given her. A
most comfortable woman.

“So Beaucourt is not so bad as you had feared?”

“It made my heart weep,” said Manon; “but it seems that I am one of the
lucky ones. The walls are there, and Paul is very confident that he can
make the house fit to live in.”

Marie folded her hands over her apron. She had pleasant and pastoral
visions of a beneficent future for Manon. Naturally these two had
arranged the matter; when the house was ready they would marry; it was
an excellent thing for Manon. The romance was so obvious to Marie
Castener that she swallowed and digested it, and thought no more of the
matter. A very comfortable woman.

“You have a man left to work for you. You are lucky.”

“He is such a good fellow,” said Manon.

“And Monsieur Blanc was annoyed. He will visit you here; I could not get
rid of the fellow.”

Manon frowned.

“Most men are such fools. I wish you would put Monsieur Bibi in your
cauldron and boil the conceit out of him. But, Marie, I want Etienne to
drive me into Amiens, and perhaps you will come with me. Will it be
possible to-morrow? I will pay Etienne for the horse and his time. I
have things to buy in Amiens.”

Veuve Castener saw no impossibility in driving to Amiens. It was an
adventure, and she would not have to use her legs.

“I will arrange it with Etienne.”

Manon spent the evening in drawing out a list of all that she and Brent
needed.

At the end of the list she jotted down a rather cryptic note.

“Try and get hold of a pistol for Paul.”




                                  XVII


The expedition to Amiens started at an early hour. A big brown horse
pulled the big brown cart, with Manon wedged in between Veuve Castener
and her son. Marie, her round red face shining from the wrappings of a
black shawl, overflowed with a great bunching of skirts over one
mud-guard, her right arm round Manon’s waist. Etienne, equally big and
heavy, overflowed on the other side. Manon looked like a child between
them—the centre of intelligence between two bulging bodies. Her eyes
were bright, for Manon was happy.

And Veuve Castener chattered. It was her way. A silent woman when things
were quiet, she became conversational in a cart, or when she was turning
the handle of the “cream separator,” or pounding dirty clothes in a tub.
Adventitious noises seemed to stir her to animation, and the more noise
there was, the more she talked.

“Yes, that fellow Louis Blanc is staying at Baudry’s farm, though I
would not have a man like that inside my house. Always after the women,
though what they can see in the man, heaven knows. Big, of course, and a
swaggerer, but with a face like a goat.”

“There are two sorts of women,” said Manon, “those who are attracted by
a blackguard and those who are not. Oh, to be sure, a man like that is
very successful.”

“I prefer a quiet man—a man who can always be found. Besides, what do
women expect?”

“Say—what do they want? A man like Bibi has what most of them want. He
just gets hold of them in the barn—or anywhere, and the rest happens.
But we are shocking Etienne.”

Monsieur Castener grinned. He was laconic, slow, not interested in
anything but his little farm, and he had a wife whom no other man ever
bothered to look at.

“That fellow Bibi talks big. He has all the news.”

“Yes; what was that you heard him say the other night in Josephine’s
café?”

“He said such a lot,” growled Etienne.

“But about Beaucourt?”

“Beaucourt? He talked as though Beaucourt belonged to him. Said there
was a fortune in Beaucourt. France is ruined, you know—but there’s
salvation in the English and Americans. Sentimental people. Running
about to see the battlefields and graves.”

Manon lifted her chin. She was quick, and through the clumsy disorder of
Castener’s words she had a glimpse of the ambitions of Bibi. But why did
he boast about them? For Bibi was no fool.

“He means to make money,” she said; “but that hotel of his is a rubbish
heap.”

“They say he has plenty of cash. Talks about hiring men; and the timber
he has been buying and the army stores. It seems, too, that they are
going to repair the factory at Beaucourt, and put in new machinery.”

“I see,” said Manon, glimpsing more and more of Louis Blanc’s possible
plans. She understood, too, why Bibi would not be pleased at the idea of
rivalry in Beaucourt; he had never been gentle with people who got in
his way.

But the day and its temper were so buoyant that Manon put Louis Blanc
and his plans aside, and gave herself up to pure enjoyment. The road ran
through the pleasant country south of Amiens, a country of wooded hills
and deep valleys, all green and brown and purple under the blue sky. The
tops of the poplars flashed in the sunlight, in the ditches, and along
the banks crept the first shimmer of the year’s greenness. Now and again
a great white cloud came sailing over the hills, or, passing between the
sun and the earth, threw a mass of shadow upon some brown field or wood.

Etienne knew a little auberge in the Rue Belu by the river where he put
up his horse and cart, and Manon and Veuve Castener went off together.
Both of them carried string-bags, and a Frenchwoman’s string-bag has an
immense capacity.

“We cannot carry everything,” said Manon. “After dinner I shall have to
ask Etienne to drive round with the cart.”

Manon bought the smaller things first—coffee, vegetable seeds,
haricots, sugar, nails, a few oranges, matches, candles. In an hour she
had tired Veuve Castener’s legs, and fat Marie trudged back to the inn.
Nor was Manon sorry to be left alone. Her shopping had little moments of
intimacy that she did not wish to share with another woman; and she had
Paul in her thoughts, and details upon that list of hers that had
arrived there as the result of her own observing eyes. Moreover, the
excitement of the adventure had invaded Amiens, and Manon found Amiens
sympathetic and ready to respond to a little woman who was going back to
the ruins. Certainly the prices were extortionate, for shopkeepers are
the same all the world over, but Manon fought; that short little nose of
hers and her firm chin belonged to a fighter, and the French love
argument. She stood squarely to the counter, smiling, hitting out with
perfect good-humour, a sturdy little woman quite capable of looking
after her own affairs.

She bought blankets, four of them, half a dozen sheets, and a couple of
pillows. There was a battle over the blankets; they were poor things,
and Manon said so.

“It would seem, monsieur, that you will insist on the refugees sleeping
in their petticoats. Where is all the money to come from?”

She contrived to get thirty francs knocked off the price of the
blankets.

Then she went in search of bargains, and found a shop that was kept by a
little widow. The widow had children to feed, and was ready to fight for
them with her finger-nails. The two women talked—and Manon did not try
to fight the widow. They spent half an hour chatting to each other,
exchanging confidences, and refusing to use their claws.

“It is very hard for all of us,” said Manon, “and you have five
children. Mon Dieu!—I have none, but my house is in ruins.”

The woman let Manon have some red cotton for two duvets and several
lengths of cretonne for curtains at a price that was honest.

“We women should not devour each other.”

The widow kept a cosmopolitan sort of shop. Manon saw men’s shirts
hanging up, and a pile of blue linen trousers on one of the shelves. She
knew that Paul had one solitary suit of clothes—clothes that would soon
be ruined by the rough work on the house. She bought him two good
shirts, two pairs of blue linen trousers, a pair of heavy corduroys, and
a black alpaca coat. Manon smiled to herself as she fingered the things
and chatted to the widow. There was a suggestive homeliness about buying
these clothes for Paul, and she found the future strangely full of him.
He seemed to have taken his place in Beaucourt, and she saw him moving
about in these blue trousers, sleeves rolled up, head bare, hammering,
sawing, fixing doors and windows, scrambling about the roof,
indefatigable yet rather silent. She was growing quite familiar with the
set and intense look in his blue eyes when he was at work. He had good
shoulders and strong arms, and a clean, fresh skin. Yes, she liked Paul,
the man. And it would be so easy to hurt him. This good fellow needed a
protectress.

Manon wandered in a happy mood through Amiens. She was very alive, and
the life of Amiens pleased her. She idled into the cathedral and rested
there awhile, breathing in the soft grey tranquil atmosphere of the
place, a young woman who knew nothing about Gothic architecture and was
not worried by that horrible notion that it was her duty to appreciate
the beauty of the building. She left a franc in the alms box and went
out in search of a tobacco shop. Manon had a little breeze with the
woman who kept it—for it is quite unnecessary to let oneself be cheated
even if one has been sitting in a cathedral. A few blunt remarks, with
blood to Manon, and she went elsewhere. Two tins of “Capstan” and some
French mixture very rich in latakia were put away in the string-bag. The
price was horrible, but was she not getting Paul’s sweat for nothing?

She did not forget the dictionary, though it was not a new one; newness
might rouse suspicions if it happened to fall into other people’s hands.
Last of all she bought a saw, a plane, a folding measure, some garden
tools, and a soldering set. There were plenty of leaking pots and pans
in Beaucourt, and Paul was a man of resource.

The Casteners were waiting for her at the auberge, and they sat down to
dinner. Marie waited to know how Manon had fared with her shopping.

“These shopkeepers are villains.”

“Oh, well, they have children, most of them,” said Manon, thinking of
the widow. “I have not done so badly. I suppose we shall all get
bargains in heaven.”

They drove round to collect Manon’s bulkier merchandise, and then left
the grey spire of Amiens behind them. Veuve Castener had been counting
the number of houses they passed that had been damaged by shell-fire
during the war. She began to be talkative, stimulated by the rattle of
the wheels, and detailing the gossip of some of the French soldiers who
had been sent home to their farms.

“Yes, worse things happened than the wrecking of houses. There are those
sluts who became too friendly with the Boche. Pierre Ledru was saying
the other day that there were French girls who had hidden German
soldiers—their lovers. Ledru swore that one girl was shot by her own
brother for taking food to a Square-head who was hiding in a wood.”

“It’s easy to be virtuous—over here,” said Manon; “but men are the same
all the world over. I know what it must have been like in those occupied
villages, especially if you had any looks.”

“A Frenchwoman should always be a Frenchwoman.”

“Mon ami, people do all sorts of strange things when they are starving.
But why talk of these tragedies? Look at the sun over there. I love the
big impartial sun, he gives the same chance to everybody.”

“That’s right, mother,” said Etienne; “we haven’t had the boot on our
faces like those people nearer the frontier. Besides a man has got such
a pull; he can talk a woman’s honour away if she won’t give him what
he’s after.”

“Etienne is a man of the world,” said Manon.

Veuve Castener grunted. She did not like being corrected by her son.

It was after supper that night, and Marie Castener was emptying the last
of the coffee into Manon’s cup, when they heard a man’s footsteps
outside the door. He knocked and tried the handle, but the door was
bolted. Veuve Castener thought it was Etienne, for Etienne never used
his voice when some more primitive sort of sound would serve. Marie went
to the door and opened it, and discovered Louis Blanc.

Veuve Castener’s big body filled the doorway. She said nothing. Her bulk
and her silence kept Bibi on the doorstep.

“Good evening, madame.”

He had looked over Marie’s shoulder and seen Manon sitting at the table
in the yellow circle of light thrown by the lamp.

“Good evening, Madame Latour.”

Bibi pushed the words past Veuve Castener, since her big body kept him
out of the room.

Manon looked up.

“Good evening, Monsieur Blanc.”

She replied to him with an air of complete unconcern, betraying neither
interest nor antagonism.

Bibi scraped his boots on the doorstep and removed his hat. You might
take liberties when you were alone with one woman, but you were polite
when there happened to be two of them.

“Is it permitted for a poor man to come in and sit down for ten
minutes?”

He smiled, and made eyes at Marie.

“I have a few words to say to Madame Latour. A business matter, you
know; we are full of business these days.”

Veuve Castener spoke to Manon in a loud voice, as though Bibi were on
the other side of a field.

“Here is Monsieur Louis Blanc who wishes to speak to you, Manon.”

“What does he want?”

“To talk about business.”

“Oh, let him in,” said Manon, yawning a little.

Bibi was angry at being kept on the doorstep, and at the way Mother
Castener had snubbed him by talking to Manon as though he were not
there. He had seen Manon’s yawn, and appreciated the flat indifference
of her voice; the diplomat in Bibi was ruffled. His swagger had lost its
fine edge and became a more brutal weapon.

Veuve Castener let him enter. She glanced at Manon, who had reached for
her work-basket and had taken out a stocking that needed darning, also
wool and a pair of scissors. She dropped the scissors into her lap.

“I am going to wash up.”

Manon understood what was in Marie’s mind. The wash-house was at the
back of the cottage, and was reached by crossing a brick-paved yard.
Manon nodded.

“Sit down, monsieur.”

But Bibi remained standing, watching Veuve Castener clearing away the
plates, his hands in his trouser pockets. Manon glanced up at him once
or twice. She noticed that Louis Blanc was wearing new clothes, a
well-cut black suit, new boots, a light waistcoat. These clothes were
part of Bibi’s “business atmosphere”; he was a fellow who had money.

Veuve Castener disappeared with a tray full of dirty crockery. Bibi
stood quite still for a moment, and then went and closed the door that
opened on the yard. He came back and stared at Manon across the table.

“That is rather unnecessary, monsieur.”

“Indeed!”

“You and I have nothing to say to each other that my friend may not
hear.”

He laughed, one of those soundless laughs, and fidgeted his hands in his
pockets.

“You are still devilish pretty, ma petite.”

“And you are still a fool.”

He gave her a vicious yet humorous glance, and began to walk slowly up
and down, his boots making a leisurely clatter on the red-tiled floor.

“That should reassure Madame Gossip,—what! So you won’t have sentiment,
not even from me! Let us try business, my dear.”

Manon had begun darning the stocking. She looked steadily at Bibi for a
moment.

“Very well, keep to business. What is it that you want?”

He swung round and faced her, legs straddling, head thrown back, loins
hollowed, pockets and belly thrust forward.

“A partner.”

“What for?”

“You want me to give the whole game away, do you? Yes, you little devil,
you always were the best business woman in Beaucourt. And such a leg,
too.”

“Be quick,” said Manon; “I am going to help Marie at the end of five
minutes.”

Bibi smiled, and began to walk up and down again, and Manon noticed that
his track tended to become an orbit, with herself as the centre.
Sometimes he was behind her, and she did not like having Bibi behind
her, but she remained quite still in her chair, though tense as a steel
spring.

“I am going to make money in Beaucourt. A little hotel—what! well
advertised for the people with handkerchiefs and the fools of Americans!
Kept by one of the veterans of Verdun, with the Médaille Militaire!
Allons! That’s all right. What do you say?”

Manon went on with her work, conscious of Bibi standing there close
beside her.

“I think many things, monsieur.”

“Let’s have them.”

“You want my house. It is in better condition than yours, is it not?”

“Tiens! What cleverness!”

“You would like to have your own way in Beaucourt, not an hotel or a
café within twenty kilomètres.”

“Go on guessing, ma petite.”

“That is all, monsieur.”

And then he bent over her suddenly from behind, tweaked her ear, and
caught her by the shoulders. It had always been his way with women, to
surprise them, get them into his arms. The magnetic male was very strong
in Bibi; he had known women who had fought and then given him all that
he wanted.

Manon had been waiting for that attack. She had expected it, knowing
Bibi as she did. She said nothing, but picking up the scissors, made a
deft jab at Louis Blanc’s left wrist.

“Keep your hands to yourself, if you please.”

She had challenged the beast in Bibi, and she sat there pretending to go
on with her work, drawing her breath a little more deeply, ready to
spring up, and to call for Marie Castener. Bibi had removed his hands
from her shoulders, and was sucking his left wrist. She had drawn blood,
quite a good red trickle of it.

“I think that is all, monsieur.”

She saw him come back from behind her chair and move to the other side
of the table. He had pulled out a blue handkerchief and was wrapping it
round his wrist.

“Your scissors are as sharp as your tongue. A nice way to receive a man
who comes to propose a little bit of business.”

“What a fool you are,” she said very quietly. “Don’t you see that you
cannot do with me what you have done with other women? You are not the
sort of man who appeals to me. You are only wasting your time.”

Bibi stared at her a moment.

“It is as well to know these things,” he said coolly; “nothing like
having reconnoitred the other fellow’s bit of trench. Shall I tell old
Mother Castener that the talk is over?”

“I am going out there myself. Good-night, monsieur.”

Louis Blanc picked up his hat and opened the door. He stood there for a
couple of seconds as though he were about to say something, but he said
nothing, and when he closed the door he did it very quietly. Manon heard
him walk away.

“A nice neighbour to have,” she said to herself. “I wonder if Paul can
fight?”




                                 XVIII


Horses were scarce in Ste. Claire, and Manon found that Etienne Castener
could not hire himself and his brown nag to her more than once a week,
so she made a bundle of the things Brent needed and prepared to walk to
Beaucourt. It was rather a wonderful bundle, an omnium gatherum of
tobacco, matches, nails, six fresh eggs, some brussels sprouts, half a
loaf of bread, six slices of fresh meat, a few oranges, three candles, a
new shirt, a pair of blue trousers and the dictionary. Marie watched the
making of the bundle, and withheld her criticism until the end.

“You are not going to carry that to Beaucourt?”

“Yes, but I am. There is a saw, too, that will have to travel under my
arm.”

Marie felt the weight of the bundle.

“Oh, la-la, it is too heavy!”

“I am stronger than you think. See, I push a stick through the cord, put
a pad between the stick and my shoulder, and there you are!”

She was away at five o’clock, after a simple breakfast by lamplight in
the red-tiled cottage. The morning was very dark and still, one of those
mysterious and secret mornings when the heart thrills not a little to
the eternal adventure of life. There had been a frost, and the air
struck keen and clear, with the smell of fresh earth that some peasant
had turned up with his plough. A few stars pricked the black sky. The
great poplars guarding the road were still wrapped up in their coats of
darkness and of sleep, and as Manon passed along the road and up the
hill she felt rather than saw the branches of those trees meeting like a
high vault above her head.

She trudged along with her bundle slung over one shoulder, and the saw
swathed in paper under the other arm, not hurrying because of her
knowledge of the twenty kilomètres that were to be marched that day, and
of the work she wished to do at Beaucourt. She was a little woman with a
great heart; also—she was happy. The blackness of the morning seemed to
shut her up with her own thoughts, and Manon’s thoughts were many and
varied as she pushed steadily along the road. The elements of life were
mixed up with her thinking, and if, as the clever people tell us,
ordinary thinking is but the glow thrown up by the emotions, then
Manon’s thoughts were made of human stuff. She felt—and in feeling she
knew, and in knowing grasped the quaint and seemingly irrational
altruism of this English Paul, the essential badness of Bibi—the great
truth that some people give while others take. If you do not give you
will never know what life can give you in return. Manon’s view of life
was quite simple yet shrewd. Men had to be managed. It was very
necessary for a woman to have someone to love; she withered into a stick
without it. Happiness can be planned, if you love someone very much, and
go about the managing of your happiness like a cheerful little
housewife. Simple things matter. Men like to be praised, women to be
kissed. Always back your man with your tongue, finger-nails and heart. A
comfortable bed, a well-cooked meal, and a glass of wine at the right
moment are worth oceans of wise verbiage. A woman should never marry a
man who was not a little shy before he kissed her for the first time.
Greedy eaters are soon satisfied.

She trudged on, shifting her bundle from shoulder to shoulder, and
presently the dawn came, a greyness that grew red like a fire. The bare
trees of a wood showed up against it, the branches like some exquisitely
carved rood-screen in a church. She heard a bird pipe up somewhere in
the wood, and then another and yet another till a good score were
singing, for the birds had multiplied during the war. Beyond the wood a
great sweep of black and desolate country cut like a broad knife at the
red throat of the dawn. A solitary house with half its roof gone, the
broken stump of a tree, a rifle, butt end upwards, marking a grave, a
pair of wagon-wheels in a shell-hole, all these were like black symbols
against that red sky. Yet there was a silence over this wilderness, a
beauty, a strangeness that called; and over yonder lay Beaucourt,
waiting, waiting for those who would return.

“Yes, it’s beautiful,” said Manon to herself; “nôtre pays est malade; it
calls for help. The strong ought to help the weak. I must not forget
that; my little house is not going to stuff itself with food and do
nothing for the others. What a pity all the Bibis in the world weren’t
killed in the war!—it would have made things so much easier, and I have
an idea that Bibi is going to be a nuisance. I wonder what Paul is
doing? Lighting the stove?”

Her thoughts centred on Paul, and somehow this wild landscape with the
red sky turning to a tawny gold swept away any little feeling of
surprise that had lingered in Manon’s mind. The wind blew as it pleased
over these leagues of desolate country. Life was a going back to the
wilderness—a fight, face to face, with the elements in Nature and in
man. The little stuffy conventions had no roof under which to create a
moral fog. You went out into the open with your man and laboured till
the sweat ran from you, swinging axe and hammer, or plying hoe and
spade. Courage and a clear faith in your comrade, that was how Manon
sensed it. Adam and Eve, with God looking on, and the Serpent out of a
job.

Some three hours later Manon came to Beaucourt in the blue of a March
morning. A great white wall stood up at the west end of the village like
a gigantic notice board waiting for a message; the wall had been part of
the factory owner’s house.

“Yes, there ought to be something on that,” said Manon, smiling in the
eyes of the morning.

“Beware of Bibi!” she laughed.

“Or, Tommy’s word, ‘Cheero,’ or just ‘Courage.’”

She left the road and made her way over the higher ground, through the
orchards above the Rue Romaine, and from this hill she had a view of the
Café de la Victoire and a little human glimpse of Paul Brent. He had
fixed up a length of telephone wire in the garden, and Manon saw him in
the act of hanging out his washing—a shirt, two pairs of socks, and the
things that he wore under his trousers.

Now Manon was strangely touched by that glimpse of him. She was smiling,
but there was a little shimmer of tenderness in her smile.

“Mon ami, I would have done that for you. But it is rather sweet seeing
you playing the blanchisseuse.”

When she came down the hill into the Rue de Picardie she noticed that
the shell-holes in the walls of the house had disappeared. Two neat new
patches of brickwork had been put in, and Brent had used facing bricks
of the same colour as the walls of the house so that the new work was
hardly noticeable. He had got the bedding-plates into place along the
tops of the walls. Between one of the end gables and the inverted V of
the main partition wall a length of timber hung suspended in the air by
two lengths of telephone wire, some ingenious contraption of Brent’s for
overcoming the problem of how a man could be in two places at the same
time.

“Paul, hallo!”

He came through the old blue door in the garden wall, and stood a
moment, looking down at her from the raised path. He had not expected
her. The surprise and the pleasure of it were as obvious as the blue
sky.

“What!—You have walked?”

“Yes.”

And suddenly she was aware of a new shyness in Paul Brent. He was
looking at her as a man only looks at a woman when she has become the
most wonderful thing in the world. He came down from the path and took
her bundle.

“You have carried this from Ste. Claire?”

His shyness spread to Manon. She laughed. The feeling was rather
exquisite, a little shiver of delight, the first note of a bird on a
soft spring morning.

“Do I look tired?”

“A little.”

She noticed that he seemed afraid to look straight into her eyes.

“Well, there was no horse to be had to-day, and in war the transport
must not fail—and here’s the saw.”

He took it with an air of eagerness, pulled off the wrappings, and
looked along the line of the teeth.

“Oh, great! I have been wanting it badly.”

And then she fell to admiring the work he had done, and Brent stood and
smiled as a shy man smiles on such occasions.

“It is splendid,” said Manon; “you would hardly know that there had been
holes in the wall. How clever you are with your hands.”

“I learnt the business when I was no taller than you are.”

“And you have been so quick. I was astonished. And then—the poor
man—has had to do his own washing!”

“I had a hot bath last night, and afterwards, I washed the clothes.
Well, you see, they wanted it.”

She patted the bundle.

“I have something for you in there. And tell me, Paul, what is that beam
doing, hung up there?”

“Oh, that ridge-beam,” said Brent; “it’s a bit awkward to get it into
place, and I had rigged up that cradle, but I can do the job to-day with
a little help.”

“We will do it together. And now, have you had breakfast? Because I
could eat a second one.”

“So could I.”

“An omelette and coffee?”

“I can’t resist an omelette, but what about the eggs?”

“They are in that bundle. Do be careful.”

“Trust me,” said Brent.

Paul had cleaned and fitted the stove in Manon’s kitchen, and she did
her cooking there while Paul went out to try the saw. He had contrived a
carpenter’s bench in the front room on the other side of the passage,
using boxes and the floor boards from one of the huts. There were some
two by four battens to be worked up into a door-frame, and Brent squared
the ends off with the new saw.

“It cuts like butter,” he called to Manon.

“Butter! Oh, mon ami, have you any butter left? I have forgotten to
bring some.”

“Yes, quite a good-sized pat.”

“Thank God! How near we were to a tragedy.”

Half an hour later they sat down in the kitchen to that second
breakfast. Manon had taken off her shoes in order to rest her feet, and
she told an heroic lie when Brent accused her of having blistered them
in walking from Ste. Claire. The omelette was excellent, golden food for
the gods, and so was the French bread after a season of army biscuits
and ration jam.

Manon Latour found herself looking at Paul as many a savage woman must
have looked at the man whom she had chosen for a partner. Strength might
matter in Beaucourt, and Paul Brent looked strong. He had a good chest
and shoulders, and a squarish and intelligent head well set on a sinewy
neck. She had seen him with his shirt-sleeves rolled up, and remembered
noticing how big and powerful his arms were. She knew that Paul was not
the man who would fight for the mere love of fighting. There was too
little of the animal about him for such savagery. Moreover, he was too
good-tempered, though when a good-tempered man gets angry, the fire is
all the more to be feared.

“All Englishmen can box; is not that so, mon ami?”

Paul was drinking his third cup of coffee. He set the cup down and
stared at Manon.

“No. Why?”

“It is useful. And you——?”

“I have never boxed in my life,” said Brent.

He saw the faintest of faint frowns on her forehead. Bibi could box, and
his boxing included tricks with his feet.

And then she began to tell him about Bibi, how he had come to her and
suggested a partnership, but she did not tell Paul that Louis Blanc had
tried to get her into his arms.

“You see we quarrelled, and I packed him out of the house, and now we
are in his way. His idea is to attract the tourists to Beaucourt, charge
them ten francs a bottle for wretched wine, sell them souvenirs, and all
that. It will take months to get that hotel of his rebuilt, and this
place of mine would have suited him very well while he was rebuilding
the hotel. You will have to be very careful of Bibi.”

Brent’s hand had felt instinctively for his pipe. Manon saw it, and
leaning over, took a tin of tobacco out of her bundle.

“Voilà! And English too!”

His eyes lit up, not merely at the sight of the tobacco, but because she
had remembered.

“That’s good of you, Manon. What did you pay for it?”

“That is my affair.”

“Nonsense. I am not going to let you pay.”

“This time it is a present,” she said; “and when you wish to pay for the
next you will have to send me in a bill for the work you have done.”

But he was annoyed.

“Look here, I have fifteen hundred francs down in the cellar.”

“Very well, you shall give me ten presently, if you promise not to argue
every time. Don’t you see that I wish to make some return?”

Brent’s face softened.

“I am sorry,” he said; “it is like you to put it in that way.”

He opened the tin, filled his pipe, lit it and puffed with immense
relish.

“Now, what about this prize bully, Monsieur Blanc? Do you mean to say
that he may come along and try to frighten me out of Beaucourt?”

“That is just what I do mean,” said Manon; “you do not know Bibi as I
do.”

Brent’s eyes glimmered.

“I have met men like that. But they always left me alone. I used to
laugh at them—and get on with my work. You can’t quarrel with a
gatepost.”

“Bibi would,” said Manon; “he’s a savage. Do you know what he did once?”

“Well?”

“There was a bull on one of the farms, a fierce beast. It chased Bibi
one day; he had to run. What does he do but come to Beaucourt, pick up
an axe, and go back to fight the bull. And he killed it, battered its
head all to bits, and then paid the owner. Threw the money at him. Bibi
likes a swaggering gesture.”

“What a pleasant brute,” said Brent, but the glimmer had gone out of his
eyes.

Manon began putting on her shoes.

“I wanted you to know. You see, if Bibi tried to hurt you, it would be
because of me.”

“I don’t ask for a better reason,” he said, looking her straight in the
eyes.

And Manon coloured. She bent over and picked up the bundle, and began to
place the things in order upon the table.




                                  XIX


Paul watched Manon arrange all this merchandise of hers upon the table,
the yellow oranges, the blue linen trousers, and the white and blue
striped shirt, the tobacco, matches, and candles, the old brown-covered
dictionary, the fresh greens from Veuve Castener’s garden, the slices of
cooked meat wrapped up in a page of _Le Petit Journal_. It was a
wonderful bundle that she had carried from Ste. Claire, and Brent was
touched by all the little things that she had troubled to remember.
After those three days of separation this visit of hers to Beaucourt
with this weight of good human stuff on her sturdy shoulders seemed to
give to their partnership an essential French and intimate solidity.
Brent felt that he mattered to Manon. She had shopped for him, and
shouldered the merchandise ten miles. A shallow man would have felt
flattered, but to Brent it brought a sense of warmth to the heart.

“Manon?”

She looked up, smiling.

“We are going to argue again as we argued over the tobacco.”

“Oh, very well,” she said with a little gleam of her brown eyes.

She felt in the pocket of her skirt for her purse, opened it with
serious deliberation, and picked out a few francs and some paper money.
She unfolded the notes, one of fifty francs, two of ten, and three of
five, and spread them on the table, putting an orange on each to keep
them from blowing away.

“We are going to be very business-like. Let us see; I suppose you are
working here at least ten hours a day, and I can afford to pay you a
franc an hour. Five days of ten hours makes fifty francs. So I begin by
paying you fifty francs.”

She held out the fifty-franc note to him, but Paul made no effort to
take it.

She pretended to be surprised.

“Isn’t it enough?”

Brent looked at her quickly.

“I don’t take your money.”

She flourished the note.

“There you are! How logical! And I don’t take your money, Paul, so there
is the end of it.”

Paul answered her with a slow, uneasy smile.

“That is all very well, but a man can’t live on a woman.”

And then she scolded him with a sudden fierceness that made Brent think
that she was angry.

“Do not be so foolish; you are not living on me. What should I do if I
had no one to help me here? Think. Men who can use their hands and their
heads are going to be little gods in a place like Beaucourt. Men are
scarce in France; we have lost so many of them and there is so much to
do. Are we partners, or are we not? If we are partners I pay you good
money, and you pay me for what I buy for you; and if you quarrel about
the money, mon Dieu, I will give you the sack!”

They burst out laughing—both of them—at the idea of Paul being sacked.

“There, you see how ridiculous you were making things, wanting to be so
proud.”

“Yes, but wait a minute. Supposing I decided that I should like you to
buy me a piano.”

“Then I should begin to think that Paul had been at the red wine. You
are not made that way. You give; you would always be wanting to give.
Now, be a good man and go and try on that shirt and those trousers.”

Paul went like an obedient boy, and reappeared some five minutes later,
looking quaintly self-conscious.

“They feel just right.”

She turned him round with a dominant forefinger.

“You must take care of your good clothes. I have bought you a fine pair
of velour-à-cotes trousers for Sundays, and a little black jacket. Those
linen trousers will wash. And now—I am quite rested; let us work.”

That swinging ridge-beam overhead was the first thing to be tackled.
Paul went up the ladder and straddled his way up the gable end to the
chimney-stack, and gave his directions to Manon. She had grasped what he
wanted her to do, and had run out into the yard and got hold of the
telephone wire whose lower end was fastened to a bit of an iron bar that
Brent had driven into the ground.

“I pull?”

“That’s it.”

There was a slot in the throat of the chimney-stack where the original
beam had taken its bearing, and Manon pulled on the stout wire until
Paul held up his hand. He lay along a sloping bit of wall, and guided
the end of his beam into the slot.

“All right. Fasten the wire again.”

He scrambled down, shifted the ladder, and climbed the partition wall.
Manon had run round into the room below and had hold of the other wire.

“Ready.”

She raised the beam, waiting for Paul’s signal.

“Enough.”

He worked the end into the slot at the top of the partition wall, and
the thing was done.

Manon clapped her hands.

“How exciting! Now, what next!”

Paul came down to the top of the front wall of the house.

“I want to try one of the rafters from the hut. One of those long things
there. If you could give me the end of it——”

She did so, and Paul tried a balancing feat, like Blondin with a pole.
He had braced the wooden sleepers together so that they lay solidly
along the top of the wall, and resting the butt of the rafter against
one of them, he prepared to lower it towards the ridge-beam.

“Hallo! Just a minute.”

He had paused.

“If the thing falls, our crockery may suffer. Pull that table into the
corner.”

Manon pushed the table into a safe place, and watched Brent handle that
length of timber. It was a ticklish job; an attack of nerves or some
lack of balance might have landed him down below with a broken neck.
Moreover, it was a test of strength; and when the rafter came to rest
with some three inches of its end projecting over the ridge-beam, Manon
sent up a little cry of applause and triumph.

“Oh, mon ami, splendid! And how strong you are.”

It was the man who dominated for the moment their little world of
adventure, the man with the strong hand and the contriving head. Brent
stood looking down at her and smiling.

“Now, then, the hammer and gimlet, a packetful of long nails, and the
saw. I shall have half those rafters up to-day.”

She collected the tools and nails, made two journeys up the ladder and
handed them to Brent. One end of the rafter was all ready cut to fit on
the bedding-plate and Brent secured it with a nail driven half home, and
then went up the slope of the partition wall, sawed off the upper end at
an angle so that it dropped flush against the ridge-beam, and drove
nails home.

“Now—it is going to be easy.”

He told Manon to fasten another rafter to the end of the wire that they
had used for raising the end of the ridge-beam, he pulled it up,
unfastened the wire, ran the rafter down the opposite slope of the
partition wall, rolled it over till it was on a line with the rafter on
the other side, shaped the upper end with the saw, and nailed it to the
beam; with the two lower ends fastened to the sleepers on the wall Brent
had completed his first span.

The rest was repetition, with Manon acting as ladder boy, and Paul
working along a framework that grew stronger and more rigid with each
pair of rafters that were fixed.

Half-way through the morning Brent told Manon to rest.

“You have another thirteen kilomètres to walk, and I can get along on my
own.”

“Very well, I am going to cook your dinner.”

“Is that resting?”

“Of course. I sit on a chair between the stove and the table. But take
care, you must not drop sawdust into my frying-pan.”

“I have too much respect for my dinner.”

So Manon collected wood and her pots and pans, and did her cooking in
the roofless kitchen, while Brent scrambled up above, hammering, sawing,
and whistling “Roses in Picardie,” his blue trousers more vivid than the
blue of the sky. He was happy and strenuous, and kept up such a merry
piping that he made Manon think of a jolly bird in a cage. She sat and
watched him with soft eyes.

“Quel oiseau y at-il?”

Brent looked down from his rafters and laughed.

“A blue bird, Madame Taquine. Blue birds are lucky.”

“The bird shall have a glass of wine for dinner. And what is that pretty
song you whistle?”

He told her, and she began to imitate him, picking up the melody and
whistling it while she fed the fire.

“Now, there are two birds in a cage,” she called up at him, “and what am
I? A black bird with brown eyes?”

Perched up against the blue sky and climbing about the increasing
intricacies of his roof timbers, Paul developed a healthy hunger, and
the savoury smell of Manon’s cooking drifted up to him from below. All
his old “tool sense” was coming back, and he was working with a speed
and a precision that would have damned him in the world of Go Slow. But
then Paul had an object, a spark of the sacred fire, and the little
capitalist down below there—even Manon—who employed him, would have
opened her eyes very wide if he had preached by his acts the Religion of
Slackness. Paul had seen her slip away into the garden and begin digging
in the corner where the iron summer house stood. She returned, holding
up a bottle of wine to encourage her man.

“Now you know where it is.”

She felt that the wine was as safe as the silver.

The dinner was all that a dinner should be, and they drank the health of
the new roof. To Manon’s eyes the house began to look quite “dressed,”
and already she saw herself voyaging over from Ste. Claire in Etienne
Castener’s big blue cart with the bits of furniture she had collected,
and turning the Café de la Victoire into a home. This house of hers
would lead the way in Beaucourt, and stand as a live thing to encourage
the others.

“I want to look again at Bibi’s house.”

Her watch told her that she would have to be on the march in half an
hour, and there was the washing up to be done. She was not going to
leave Paul with a lot of dirty crockery.

“You can heat up the meat and the vegetables for another meal,” she told
him, “and perhaps you know how to fry eggs.”

“I can boil them and judge the time,” laughed Paul.

When Manon was ready for the road, Brent walked with her by way of the
Rue de Picardie to look at the Hôtel de Paris. The place, standing as it
did at the cross-roads, had suffered badly from shell-fire, and the
ragged walls rose out of a deplorable chaos of rubbish—old iron and
broken brick. It had been a biggish building, and Brent saw that the
house had gathered itself round the great central mass of brickwork in
which were the chimney flues, a mass of brickwork that stood like a
lonely tower in the middle of the ruin. The main beams of the roof and
floors had taken their bearings from this central tower. The staircase
had curled round it, and in any reconstructive scheme this mass of
brickwork would serve as a point d’appui.

Brent climbed over the rubbish and examined the chimney-stack with the
eyes of an expert. There was a great crack running up one side of it, a
crack that spread upwards from a raw chasm at the base of the mass where
a shell had exploded. A good third of the foundations had been blown
away, and the whole pile seemed to balance itself precariously on the
edge of the shell crater.

Manon had followed Brent over the heaps of brick.

“Look at that,” and he pointed at Louis Blanc’s chimney-stack.

“It seems ready to fall.”

Brent was frowning.

“Half-an-hour’s work with a pick, or a Mill’s hand-grenade, and a bit of
wind, and the thing would come down like an old factory chimney. Take
that gable end of the house with it too, probably,—and put our dear
friend back for weeks.”

Manon’s eyes met his.

“It would be a blow to Bibi?”

“Well—that brick stack is going to be very useful when they begin
reconstructing the house. And if it fell it would be pretty sure to
bring that wall down.”

“But we could not do it, Paul.”

Her face had a touch of fierceness.

“It would be such a dirty trick, the sort of trick that Bibi would play
on other people.”

“I thought you would say that,” he told her, with a significant little
smile.

“Then you wanted to find out——?”

“Yes.”

“O my Paul,” she said.

Brent looked sheepish.

“I should have known that you had some strong reason—that the fellow is
such a beast.”

“He may be that, but we could not fight him in that way. I don’t believe
you would have done it, Paul, even if I had asked you.”

“I was pretty sure you would not ask me.”

“Thank you,” she said.

Brent walked with her as far as the factory, and turned homewards along
the Rue Romaine. She had given him a soft look of the eyes, and a little
smile, and Brent was happy.

“She’s great,” he kept saying to himself; “by God, I’m glad she trusts
me!”




                                   XX


The day dawned very red, with the whole horizon flushed like the inside
of a shell. The sky overhead was as grey as a pearl; there was no wind
moving and the air lay soft and still.

Brent stood on the doorstep and scented a change in the weather. Rain
was coming, and there might be wind with it, and he looked up at the new
rafters overhead and was glad that he had fixed none of the iron
sheeting. A gale could blow through the timber-work like a north-easter
through the snoring rigging of a ship that has struck her sails, and do
no damage, but Brent took the hint that that red sky gave him. He would
have to block up those doorways and windows before sheeting the roof, or
some malicious devil of a March wind might come crowding in, heave up
the whole structure and deposit it in the backyard.

He had lit the stove and he had coffee, a boiled egg, and real bread and
butter for breakfast. His pipe tasted good after that meal when he went
up aloft to complete the fixing of the rafters on the half of the house
over the kitchen. The sky looked like a great flat sheet of grey rubber,
with a dirty patch of darker clouds sticking to it here and there.

“Yes, you are going to rain all right, damn you,” said Brent; “pity you
couldn’t have put it off for three days.”

Paul had finished the fixing of the rafters and had been nailing on the
battens that were to take the galvanized iron when Louis Blanc cycled
into Beaucourt. He came by the road past the château, and from the high
ground there he could not help seeing the fresh white timber-work of the
Café de la Victoire’s roof showing up against the lead-coloured sky.
Bibi dismounted and stood holding the machine by the handle-bars. Paul
Brent was visible as a blue and white figure moving against the white
timber, and Bibi could hear the faint tap-tap of his hammer.

The “propriétaire” of the Hôtel de Paris had the mentality of the
superficially civilized man who has retained the worst blood of the
savage. Louis Blanc was a Parisian, a Parisian of the cabaret type who
happened to have been born in the provinces. He had a long head, immense
appetites, and an exaggeration of the Latin temperament that the word
“flamboyant” describes so well. A crowd made him brave, especially a
crowd of women, and one woman would do the trick if she happened to be
pretty. Bibi swaggered; but there was a streak of cowardice in the man
when you cut the hair of his vanity. He was just the precocious,
unlicked, boastful, dirty-minded boy of sixteen who had never been
socialized, and who remained a boy at the age of forty.

But Bibi had a head. He was ingenious. He had avoided hard work, and he
had prospered. “Always get somebody else to shift your muck for you,”
was one of his sayings.

He had been very successful with women, though he had had his head
bitten off on occasions. He did not understand that some women are
fastidious. Bibi was not fastidious.

Beaucourt was in ruins, but the proprietor of the Hôtel de Paris had
glimpsed the possibilities of a ruined village. For the plain person the
problem of Beaucourt was shelter, work, food; the peasant, like Father
Adam, would have to live on his own sweat, reclaiming those fields and
gardens, gulping his potage, and swallowing his own potatoes and
haricots. That was not Louis Blanc’s idea of life. He despised the
peasant. He was modern, no agriculturist, but a manipulator of other
men’s activities. He meant to create an artificial value in Beaucourt.
He had money, and a man who was ready to back him with more money, a
rich Parisian bourgeois whom he had met in the army who had been piqued
by Bibi’s idea. Beaucourt was to be an “exhibition village,” a centre
for the sentimental fools who would visit the battlefields, and might
think it quaint and charming to stay in a village that was rising like
the dead from its ruins.

A week ago Bibi and his man of money had visited the Tourist Agencies in
Paris. Bibi had declaimed.

“In three months there will be an hotel in Beaucourt. Some experience,
hey!—for Americans and English to stay in a devastated village! Table
d’hôte inside, and people putting up rabbit hutches, or camping in the
church or the cellars! The tourists will be able to see it all from my
windows, and they will have their comforts too, good beds and full
bellies. People like to be comfortable, messieurs, even after strolling
down a devastated street. Wine—yes—plenty of wine. And
relics—cartloads of relics. You can visit the graves, drive to Albert,
Peronne, Villers Bretonneux, Chaulnes, Roye, Moreuil. Bus services to
St. Quentin and the Hindenburg Line! Do you not see it all, messieurs?”

One of the principal Tourist Agencies saw it very vividly. Louis Blanc
had an idea. They were ready to put him on their list and to advertise
Beaucourt: “Spend three days in a devastated village. Comfort among the
ruins. Unique provincial hotel just rebuilt after being demolished by
shell-fire.” They rose to Bibi’s idea, but they were a little sceptical
about his scheme for rebuilding the Hôtel de Paris.

“Thunder, but I am getting the stuff,” said Bibi, “and I am getting the
men.”

Which was an exaggeration, for neither building material nor labour was
to be had at a wave of the hand. Bibi was agitating his case with the
Préfet and the Mayor of the Commune; he was trying to buy timber, tiles,
army stores, army huts, anything and everything.

And there he stood on the château hill and saw that damned fellow of
Manon Latour’s putting up a roof before he—Bibi—had bought a foot of
timber!

“The devil scorch his blue trousers, but where did he get that wood?”

Louis Blanc walked his bicycle down the château hill, and left it
leaning against the wall by the doorway of the Hôtel de Paris. He went
in and had another critical look at this place of his, crunching over
the broken bricks, examining the walls, the foundations. The precarious
state of the great central chimney-stack was as obvious to him as it had
been to Paul; the raw and ragged concavity at the base of it looked
bigger than ever, so much so that Bibi’s eyes narrowed and little ugly
wrinkles showed about his mouth and nostrils. He was a suspicious beast.
A man who is ready to play dirty tricks on others is always imagining
them being played upon himself. Bibi climbed down into the hole and
examined the brickwork. There were no pick marks upon it, no signs of
freshly broken surface, but Bibi was not satisfied.

He went and stood in the Place de l’Eglise and surveyed the stage upon
which he was to mount this financial tableau of his. He looked at the
church with its broken spire and worm-eaten walls. Yes, the church was
just as it should be; the scenic effect of it was excellent; sensible
people would leave the church just as it stood, a sensational and
picturesque relic. Here was one of the outrages of the great war slap up
against his windows; the tourists could stare at the church while they
sat at dinner in the salle-à-manger. Bibi suspected that no funds would
be available for the restoration of churches. That was excellent. Who
wanted churches, unless they were of sufficient interest to be written
up in guide-books? The shell-scarred lime trees, ranged round the Place
like the pillars of a piazza, had a decorative and realistic effect, and
Bibi decided that the lime trees must not be touched. He turned his
attention to the Hospice. The Hospice was a very interesting ruin, and
Bibi thought of trying to buy the building, visualizing it as an
admirable annexe in the event of the scheme proving a success.

The tap-tap of Brent’s hammer echoed faintly through the ruins. The
sound was insistent, challenging, busily competitive. It annoyed Louis
Blanc, kept up a noise like the yapping of a dog, and disturbed his
material visions.

“Confound that fellow!”

He called Brent a foul name, and then walked into the Rue de Picardie.
Bibi was jealous of Manon, and jealous of the enterprise she had shown
in gathering up the threads of life in broken Beaucourt. A woman had got
ahead of him, and Bibi’s vanity felt the insult; women were created to
be spectators and to supply the applause. Louis Blanc wanted Manon, and
he wanted her house. She was so plump and pretty and provocative, and
she would have made such an excellent little manageress, for even
tourists like a pretty French madame busy about a house. But Manon had
declared war upon Bibi; he had his grudge against her, and since she was
only a woman, Bibi transferred the grudge to Brent.

Reaching the end of the Rue de Picardie, Louis Blanc had a view of the
work that Paul had completed, and it was the work of a craftsman, no
bodging job perpetrated in a back garden by an enthusiastic amateur.
Bibi stood in the street and gazed, and the longer he looked, the more
fiercely he disliked Paul. Brent was on the roof, nailing down battens
at great speed, a couple of nails in his mouth, and his back to Louis
Blanc. It was evident to Bibi that Manon had made a catch, and that the
fellow up there on the roof was worth many smiles.

He shouted at Brent:

“Good morning, monsieur.”

And a moment later:

“Where the devil did you get that wood?”

Brent turned sharply, and sitting on one of the lower battens, looked
down at Bibi. He saw him as a tall man, feet planted well apart, stomach
thrown forward, his fists bulging out of his trouser pockets, a man who
looked all angles, lean shoulders jutting out, jaw cocked, cap over one
eye, elbows truculent. Bibi reminded Brent of a big and blackguardly
variation of “Captain Kettle.”

He removed the nails from his mouth, and wished Bibi good morning. The
first drops of rain were beginning to fall.

Louis Blanc repeated the question that Brent had failed to answer:

“Where the devil did you get that wood?”

Brent smiled down at him.

“Found it,” was all he said, and turning round, resumed his hammering.

Bibi looked hard at the middle of Paul’s back. It would have been a
great pleasure to him to have climbed up and thrown that fellow off the
roof, but there were things that Bibi wanted to find out. The rain drops
fell on his face, and suggested shelter. Bibi mounted the path and
entered the doorway of the Café de la Victoire. He poked his head into
the room on the right of the passage and saw stacked in the farther room
all that timber and galvanized iron that Paul and Manon had salved from
the huts.

It was pure chance, but Brent’s hammer took it into its head to slide
off one of the rafters and land on the stone floor of the passage within
two feet of where Louis Blanc was standing. Brent looked down and saw
Bibi, and Bibi was looking up at him.

“What do you mean by that?”

“It was an accident,” said Brent.

“Nicely arranged.”

“Well, you have no business there, anyway, monsieur.”

Bibi stooped, picked up the hammer, and sent it whirling into the ruins
across the road.

“Voilà!”

He stamped into the other rooms and looked at everything at his leisure,
while Paul came down the ladder to find his hammer. He knew the sort of
man that Bibi was, and he had no intention of letting himself be tricked
into a rough and tumble with him. Such men are best held at arm’s length
by a show of good temper.

Brent had the luck to find his hammer almost at once, and he was up the
ladder again and hammering hard before Louis Blanc had satisfied his
curiosity. Bibi looked up at him, puzzled.

“Oh, there you are!”

“I shan’t drop it again, monsieur. There is no need for a tin helmet.”

He saw Bibi’s teeth.

“A nice little hoard you have here. Did you buy it?”

“We bought it by working for it, monsieur.”

“You stole it,” said Bibi.

Brent paused, smiling.

“Look here, monsieur, you tempt me to drop the hammer on you.”

“Try it, my boy, try it.”

Paul let fall a subtle hint instead of the hammer. He wanted to be left
alone.

“Why don’t you go and look for some yourself, monsieur. The good God
helps those——”

“Oh, go to hell!” said Bibi.

He slouched out of the house, turning up the collar of his coat because
of the rain, and Brent saw him walk down the Rue de Rosières. It
appeared that Louis Blanc did not know of those huts, which was amusing
and rather suggestive; Bibi had despised Beaucourt, and had not bothered
to discover what Beaucourt could give him. When a man has big ideas, he
does not trouble to grub among rubbish heaps.

Brent descended, looped the ground sheet over his shoulders, and went
back to his work. Louis Blanc had disappeared, but presently he came
swinging back along the Rue de Rosières, and Brent had a feeling that he
had seen those huts.

Bibi went past the café with a cocked chin and a gleaming eye.

“You had better not take any more of that,” he shouted at Brent; “it
belongs to the State.”

Paul nodded at him.

“All right. It’s no use to you, I suppose? Good morning.”

Bibi called him a certain foul thing, and stalked on. He had made up his
mind to hire a wagon and horses and salve some of that stuff for
himself.

But he was feeling very evil towards Brent, and when Bibi hated a man he
piled every imaginable infamy upon the enemy’s shoulders.

“That fellow would play me a dirty trick—if he dared, but I frightened
him a bit about the hammer. Wonder what a woman can see in a tow-headed
sheep like that?”

It was raining hard and beginning to blow when Bibi got on his bicycle
and rode for Ste. Claire.

Early in the afternoon the rain came with such a pelt, driven by a
rising wind, that Paul had to leave work on the roof. He began rigging
up a shelter in the big front room on the other side of the passage—a
shelter that would enable him to push on with his doors and
window-frames and defy the weather. He had stacked a reserve supply of
dry firewood in the cellar, and when dusk fell and shut out the wet and
melancholy blur of the Beaucourt ruins, Brent was not sorry to retreat
to the cellar, light the stove and feel snug and dry. He lit the candle,
put the kettle on the stove, and spent the time cutting the mortices for
the window-frames, using a couple of boxes as a bench.

By nine o’clock the wind had worked to a gale, and its bluster became so
menacing that Brent climbed the cellar steps and stood in the passage
under the shelter of the wall. The wind was snoring through the
timber-work overhead, and now and again a gust would smite the house a
full smack with the open hand, but the walls of the café took the blow
without flinching. Brent thanked his luck that he had not been caught
with the roof half covered, for the gale would have made a mess of the
whole structure.

As he stood there in the darkness, he became aware of Beaucourt as a
place of weird noises. The broken walls and hollow spaces made so many
Pan’s pipes for the wind to play upon. There was the noise, too, of
things falling. Blocks of brickwork and strips of wall that had braved
it out in quieter times subsided under the push of this furious
north-easter. Remnants of roof slithered down with a clattering of
tiles. Plaster that had clung to the stud-work crumbled to join the
rubbish below. A rusty piece of corrugated iron went clanking and
clashing up the Rue de Picardie, till a gust tossed it into a doorway
and left it at rest.

Suddenly, like a big gun loosing off in the thick of all the tumult of
the wind’s attack, some mass of masonry or brickwork came down with a
crash. Brent felt a distinct vibration of the earth, a thrill of the
foundations under his feet.

“Hallo, there goes Bibi’s chimney!”

He was right.




                                  XXI


Madame Castener had lit the lamp when someone knocked at the door of her
cottage. The wind was roaring in the poplars and blowing the rain
against the windows, and Marie Castener opened the door no more than an
inch, for lamp glasses were terribly dear.

“Who is there?”

A man’s voice came out of the darkness, a brisk but quiet voice.

“Good evening, madame, I am sorry to trouble you on such a night, but
they tell me that Madame Latour is here.”

Manon was sitting at the table with a sheet of red linen that was to be
the cover of a duvet hanging over her knees. The lamp was turned low and
the corners of the room were in comparative darkness. She saw a little
man wearing a black-caped overcoat and a soft black hat step quickly
into the room while Madame Castener closed the door behind him.

The visitor bowed to Manon, pulled off his hat, and, coming into the
circle of light, began to unbutton his overcoat. He was a compact,
square-shouldered little man, short in the neck and legs, with a shrewd,
grey, close-cropped head, very bright eyes and an air of humorous
benignity. He smiled at Manon as she put the red linen aside on the
table, rose, and held out her hands for his coat.

“Monsieur Durand!”

“I have surprised you.”

She hung the wet coat over the back of a chair, turned up the lamp, and
looked at Monsieur Anatole Durand with eyes that told him nothing.
Monsieur Durand had owned the château at Beaucourt. He was neither an
aristo nor a parvenu, but a solid little man whose father and
grandfather had been solid men before him, millowners at Lille, men who
had made money. Anatole had bought the château at Beaucourt about ten
years before the war. A man of ideas and of energy, he had tried to
teach Beaucourt certain things that it did not know, and Beaucourt—like
most villages—had had no desire to be taught anything. Monsieur Durand
had not been popular. He had lived up there in the château, and he had
not belonged to the château. A peasant may abuse an aristo, but, even in
abusing him, he recognizes the aristo’s indigenous right to be there.
Durand was an importation, a city man, a big little fellow who appeared
to think he had right to interfere with the other little fellows in
Beaucourt. The soul of the peasant had shown its surliness. Durand was
just a bumptious manufacturer who had come to amuse himself in the
country. Beaucourt had held its nostrils at the smell of his autocar.
What did Beaucourt want with an autocar? What did Beaucourt want with
electric light, and a dynamo driven by water power? The man was a fussy,
new-fangled fool.

“Be seated, monsieur.”

Anatole Durand sat down, knees well apart, his hands resting on them.
Marie Castener had drawn up a chair on the other side of the table; she
began to darn stockings with an air of phlegmatic detachment that left
these other two free to talk.

“So you are like the rest of them, Manon,” said Durand, looking her
straight in the face.

“How is that, monsieur?”

She glanced at him and went on with her work.

“Of course—I was unpopular. That busybody, Durand! Always wanting
something new!”

“You know Beaucourt as well as I do, monsieur,” said Manon.

Anatole Durand sat squarely on his chair. He was a square man all over,
square in the boots, the head, the jaw, rather like a little copy of
Thiers, that irrepressible, compact bit of energy.

“Well, they can hate me as much as they please, but I always was a man
who must push a stone out of the way or cut down a rotten tree. I’m an
old fellow, Manon, but my work is over there. I have another ten years
left.”

There was a little quiver of emotion in his voice.

“I have no children, you know, and plenty of money. I am not one of the
ruined ones. You can’t take your money away with you when you die. Did
ever an old fellow have such an opportunity?”

Manon raised her head, and her eyes seemed to see something.

“Why do you come to me, monsieur?”

“You have gone back to Beaucourt.”

“In a sense, yes.”

“You are rebuilding—you are one of those with courage.”

“I have hope, monsieur, and I have had good luck.”

Anatole Durand’s eyes glistened.

“Life is like this, madame; there are those who work and create; there
are those who wait and grumble. Some people sit still and say, ‘What a
tragedy! What can we do? When is the Government going to help us?’ Those
people will not rebuild Beaucourt; they will not bring back the smile
and the good sweat to all that poor desert.”

“You think as I think, Monsieur Durand.”

He gave an audacious and triumphant little wave of the hands.

“Do not call me an egotist, my dear, if I wish to consecrate the rest of
my life to the healing of these wounds. What better work for a
Frenchman! And that is one of the reasons why I have come to you,
because you have the courage, because I felt that you must think as I
have thought.”

Manon put down her work, and looked at Anatole Durand with eyes of
immense seriousness.

“Monsieur, listen a moment. When I first went to Beaucourt I thought
only of my own bit of property, myself, but when I had seen Beaucourt
and felt the pity of it, I began to think of my neighbours. Yet I say to
myself, to help others you must first be strong yourself. So I did not
hesitate to look round and get what I could, timber and iron from some
army huts, tins of beef, tools, bits of furniture—which I shall
return.”

Durand smiled at her.

“It is the spirit of France; do not apologize for it, madame, for it is
the spirit that will rebuild Beaucourt. But now, I ask you, what will
have to be done for the others?”

“Food,” said Manon promptly.

“Yes.”

“Tools, material, wood to build with.”

Old Durand clapped his hands.

“Exactly. Well, it will be my business to try and arrange all that. The
Americans and English will sell us their camps and their stores, and I
shall be one of the first to buy. We shall have to open a canteen at
Beaucourt. Now, madame, I shall drive over in my autocar to-morrow. Will
you go with me?”

“With pleasure, monsieur,” said Manon; “and if I may take a little
bundle——”

“Anything but a piano or a cupboard,” said Anatole, with a laugh.

The storm blew itself out during the night, leaving wet roads and a blue
sky and a smell of spring in the air. Durand and his car, an
old-fashioned four-seater De Dion, called for Manon at nine, with
Anatole at the wheel and a luncheon basket on the back seat. Manon’s
bundle was no terrible affair, stores for Paul tied up in a blanket.

But someone was before them on the Beaucourt road, Louis Blanc on his
bicycle, a Louis Blanc who was not in the best of tempers. He had
visited nearly every farm in Ste. Claire, offering good money for the
hire of a wagon and a couple of horses, but no one had been able to
oblige him. He came into Beaucourt by the Bonnière road. In the Place de
l’Eglise he dismounted and stood staring. Something was missing from the
broken outlines of the ruins of the Hôtel de Paris; the great central
chimney had fallen.

Bibi dashed his bicycle down upon the cobbles. He was in a rage—the
dramatic, white-faced rage of the French “rough,” a rage that must
gesticulate, stamp up and down, let itself loose on something. He
stormed in and looked at the ruin, and a pretty mess the chimney had
made of it. Falling on the gable end next the Rue des Echelles, it had
sent it crashing, and this mass of brickwork, striking the tottering
wall of the Hospice across the way, had brought down the whole façade of
the Hospice into the road. The mouth of the Rue des Echelles was full of
broken bricks and stones.

Bibi looked at it all, and swore. The centre-piece of his house had
gone; there were only three walls instead of four—nothing left that
could carry a roof. The end fronting on the Rue des Echelles would have
to be rebuilt before anything could be done in the way of putting up
timber.

Bibi stamped about, kicking the bricks, and flapping his arms like some
furious bird. He was not a man who could satisfy himself by cursing the
elements or black-guarding a purely impersonal wind. He wanted a
tangible, human enemy, a personal quarrel, a feud that could be
prosecuted with boot and fist. He wanted to take somebody by the throat,
smash his fists against real flesh, smell real blood. Bibi was a savage.
His rage was the anthropomorphic rage of a savage that spits in the face
of its idol-god and hammers it with a club.

That chimney had not fallen itself. Therefore someone had helped it to
fall. Therefore someone had played him a dirty trick. These deductions
following each other easily through Bibi’s mind, proved that someone
could be none other than that fellow of Manon Latour’s.

“Voilà!”

The motive was obvious, so obvious that Bibi had not to search for an
enemy. He had found his quarrel and he fastened on it like a snarling
dog.

He walked up the Rue de Picardie with those cold eyes of his full of a
hard glare. His fists were stuffed into his trouser pockets; he swung
his shoulders as he walked, and jerked his head from side to side. The
fighting mood flared in him.

Paul was at work on the roof. He had carried up about twenty sheets of
corrugated iron, and his hammer began to ring on them as Louis Blanc
came up the street. To Bibi the noise was like the clashing of sword and
buckler, a barbaric sound echoing out of his savage Gaulish past.

“Hallo, there!”

Brent turned, and leaning against the roof, looked down at the man in
the street. Bibi’s figure was foreshortened. His long chin seemed to
stick out; he looked all shoulders and feet.

“Good morning,” said Paul, “it has turned fine after the storm.”

Bibi grinned and looked at the ladder that rested against the front of
the house.

“So you thought that dirty trick of yours rather clever.”

“What trick, Monsieur Blanc?”

Bibi raised a big hand, its fingers hooked, as though he were reaching
for the man up above. He looked ugly, devilish ugly.

“Come down,” he said.

Brent sat and considered him.

“What’s the matter? What are you talking about?”

“Come down,” said Bibi again; “you know what I mean.”

Brent’s eyes went hard. He knew what had happened to Louis Blanc’s
house, having strolled up there soon after dawn, and he sensed some
connexion between the fallen chimney and that ugly figure in the road.
The fellow wanted a row; he had found an excuse for it; but Brent had
made up his mind not to give Bibi his chance. A row might prove most
damnably awkward, and Paul meant to smile the man off.

“Look here,” he said. “I’m busy. What’s all this about?”

“Come down,” barked Bibi, with the persistence of a furious dog.

Brent laughed, turned, and pretended to go on with his work, but he kept
an eye on the top of the ladder that projected above the wall.

“You pig of a coward,” said the voice.

Brent began hammering.

“You knocked away the foundations of my chimney.”

Brent went on hammering.

Then he saw the top of the ladder give a jerk, and he was round in a
flash. Bibi had one foot on the third rung, and the two men stared at
each other.

“Look here,” said Brent, still smiling, “you keep off that ladder. I
have had nothing to do with that chimney of yours.”

“Liar!” shouted the Frenchman.

Brent gave a French shrug.

“It’s the truth; take it or leave it. But get off that ladder.”

Bibi began to climb up, and Brent bent down, gripped the top rung, and
held the ladder out from the wall.

“Look here, if you try to come up, I’ll pitch you over.”

Bibi did try, and Brent kept his promise. Man and ladder went over into
the road, Bibi lying like a big beetle with the thing on top of him. He
slipped from under it, got up, and began to behave like a madman. He
picked up the ladder, dashed it against the raised path so that it broke
in the middle, and then went on to kick it to pieces with his heavy
boots. He was like a wild animal that had lost all control and all sense
of pain, and Brent sat and watched him with something of the feeling of
a man who is safe in the branches of a tree. He understood now why Manon
had looked so serious when she had spoken of Louis Blanc. The fellow
could behave like a beast, and he had the strength of a beast. Brent had
ceased to smile.

“I shall want a long spoon,” he reflected, “a devilish long spoon. Life
in Beaucourt is going to be hot stuff.”

Into the middle of this display of animal energy came Anatole Durand’s
car, poking its red nose round the corner of the Rue Romaine, and
stopping by the well, for Bibi still occupied the road. He had not
finished kicking the ladder to pieces, and his heavy boots made such a
noise that he had not heard the car.

There was a very droll look on old Durand’s face. Manon had glanced at
Paul on the roof, and Paul had smiled at her, but Manon did not smile.
Here was this evil spirit loose in Beaucourt, this man who had always
behaved like a spoilt child when baulked of some desire.

“So that fellow hasn’t been killed,” said Monsieur Durand. “What a pity!
Let us ring for the concierge.”

He sat there and blew blasts on his motor horn as though Louis Blanc
were the walls of Jericho.

Bibi left the remains of the ladder and walked across to the car. The
imperiousness of old Durand’s horn annoyed him, nor was it any pleasure
to him to look into the quizzical and bright eyes of the manufacturer
from Lille. Anatole was not afraid of anything or anybody, and he had
always spoken of Bibi as a dog that wanted thrashing. The presence of
Manon modified the situation, and brought the sex swagger back into
Bibi’s attitude.

“You seem to have no respect for your boots, monsieur,” said old Durand.

Louis Blanc stood in front of the nose of the car, hands in pockets,
feet well apart, his body swung back from the loins.

“If a fellow plays you a dirty trick, monsieur, you go round to give him
a thrashing, hey. But that fellow up there was afraid to come down, so I
have smashed his ladder for him. You see!”

“Tiens!” said old Durand, “but what is it all about?”

“If you ask that fellow up there,” and Bibi shook a fist at Paul,
“whether he did not knock down the chimney and wall of my hotel, he will
tell you a lie.”

The voice of Manon interposed itself.

“Monsieur Blanc imagines that other people behave as he would behave.
That is the whole trouble.”

She looked up at Paul.

“Have you touched Monsieur Blanc’s house?”

“Is it likely? The storm blew the thing down. I heard it fall about nine
o’clock last night.”

Bibi shrugged his shoulders. The violence was dying out of him; it had
exhausted itself for the moment; and he had a certain astuteness; the
grapes were sour on this particular morning.

“You are a man of the world, monsieur,” he said to Anatole Durand; “you
know that things do not happen of themselves, especially when certain
people wish them to happen. But the truth remains; that fellow is a
coward and a liar, and it was to madame’s interest.”

Anatole gave a little bleat on the horn.

“I think you have got a bee in your head, Monsieur Blanc. We French do
not play such tricks on each other.”

“So it is three to one,” said Bibi; “and against a man who was three
times wounded. Voilà! Into the ditch with you all! I’m off.”

He went swinging up the Rue de Picardie, and Durand and Manon sat and
looked at each other.

“What is the matter with that fellow?”

“What was always the matter with Bibi, monsieur? He has an idea that
Beaucourt is an opportunity, that he is going to show off and make
money. He always had the biggest voice in the place, you know.”

“Yes, a fog-horn of a man,” said Durand, “a big drum. But what about our
St. Simon up there?”

They climbed out of the car, and joined in council with Paul. But old
Durand’s attention was divided. He was in Beaucourt, the place of his
Frenchman’s dreams, in the thick of these dear ruins that were to bloom
again under his hand. He looked at Manon’s house, and was delighted, and
his delight almost forgot the worker and the work. Here was his symbol,
his example, his banner of hope. He wanted to run through all the
village on those sturdy little legs of his, and dream hard-headed dreams
of reconstruction.

Manon understood.

“Go and look at Beaucourt, monsieur. I will see to my partner.”

Anatole dashed off, opening a big note-book. He had carried a big
note-book all his life; it was his Bible.

“Expect me in half an hour.”

Manon stood in the road and spoke to Paul.

“What happened?” she asked.

“He came round here like a mad bull, and when he tried to climb the
ladder I pitched him over, ladder and all. It’s a nuisance; I shall have
to make a new ladder.”

Manon laughed. She liked Paul’s shrewdness, his smile of restraint.

“And now I must get you down.”

She happened to know that old Durand carried a length of stout rope in
the locker under the back seat of the car. He had told her it was there.
“If we break down, well, I have a tow-rope.” He liked thoroughness, to
be prepared for all eventualities.

The rope served its purpose. Manon threw up the coil, and at the third
attempt Brent caught it. He fastened the end to one of the rafters and
slid down.

“That’s that,” he said tersely.

Manon looked at him with eyes that were brighter than the eyes of a man.




                                  XXII


Anatole Durand was away for two hours, and when he returned to the Café
de la Victoire he found that Brent had extemporized a ladder out of some
lengths of timber and was at work again on the roof of the house. The
gale of the preceding night had been a warning to Manon’s partner, and
he was in a hurry to get the whole roof covered in before the wind rose
again. Manon was helping at the foot of the ladder, and making further
use of Monsieur Durand’s rope. She had knotted a big loop at one end of
it, a loop which would grip a couple of sheets of iron, so that Paul
could draw them up.

Old Durand sat down on the running-board of his car and watched. He had
seen his château, and he had seen Beaucourt, and perhaps he had been a
little discouraged, though Manon had warned him against what he called
“la maladie des ruines,” but as he watched the cheerful activities of
these two, Brent hauling up the sheets and nailing them down with the
speed and precision of a human machine, the adventure of it thrilled
him.

“Hallo, that’s life,” he said, “the spirit of youth that strives and
creates. Youth is not daunted. Look at that fellow’s strong brown arms,
and the little Manon with her sleeves rolled up. Mon Dieu! but it is
splendid! Ça ira, ça ira!”

He threw his big note-book on to the front seat of the car, took off his
coat, and was ready for the dance. He could not resist the music of
those two happy figures, and the fine clang of the hammer.

“Hallo, you two, here is a recruit. Set me to work, my dear.”

Manon exclaimed as only a Frenchwoman can exclaim.

“Monsieur has caught the fever! We shall all call you Papa Durand, Père
de Beaucourt.”

Anatole winked at Paul.

“Now let us see what she will give me to do! She has made use of my
rope——”

Manon stood considering, hands on hips.

“I have it. Monsieur was always a great gardener.”

“That’s it. Give me a spade. Turning up the good soil for the first
crops!”

“It will be the first soil turned in Beaucourt. The honour is yours,
monsieur.”

“Before God, it is an honour,” said old Durand with sudden solemnity.

So he set to work in Manon’s garden, clearing the rubbish, and starting
his trench with all the careful deliberation of the professional
gardener. He whistled, he perspired, he took off his waistcoat. Life was
good, the simple life that grows out of the soil.

Manon went in to cook the meal. She had brought eggs and butter, and she
made an omelette. There was a white cloth on the table, glasses, a
bottle of wine, half a loaf of bread, some cheese. When all was ready,
she went forth with a saucepan and a spoon and hammered her gong.

“Messieurs, le dîner est servi.”

Old Durand came in with a shining forehead and eyes that laughed.

“What, the hotel is open already!”

He shook hands with Paul.

“You are the very man we want, my friend. I congratulate madame on her
partner. I hear you have lived in England?”

“Seven years,” said Brent, and swallowed the lie, not liking it. Durand
was a man to whom it was no pleasure to tell a lie; there was something
of the frank, brave child in him.

They sat down to the meal, and it was Anatole who talked, and he talked
like his note-book. He expressed himself in energetic, jerky phrases,
like a man pushing a big stone up a hill.

“Work, that’s it. The world has got to get back to work. There is
nothing so good as work. Look at my appetite! I saw it all mapped out
while I was digging. We must get at the soil, grow our food, grow more
food till we have food to sell. Then we can buy clothes, and pots and
pans, and curtains—the things that the towns have to sell. Quite
simple, is it not? But to begin with we shall have no food and little
shelter. That is where Papa Durand will come in. I shall buy food; we
will open a public kitchen and a canteen. I shall buy stores, timber,
felt, iron sheets, stoves. Perhaps you, Monsieur Paul, will be my
director of works—who knows? Perhaps madame will manage the food. We
must get the strong men and the women back, shelter them, feed them,
give them tools. Not charity, no, but a new chance. It is not wise to
make things too easy; if people do not work, they shall not come to our
canteen. The old women and the children had better stay where they are
until Beaucourt has its feet on the rock. Yes, I shall live here, and
work here, when I am not scouring the country for stores, or shouting at
officials. The officials always have wool in their ears. They say, ‘Your
plan shall be considered,’ and then put it away in a drawer. But you, my
friends, and the like of you, will be the saviours of devastated France.
I drink your health, madame, and wish you ‘bonne chance.’”

When the meal was over, and Monsieur Durand had lit a cigar, Manon took
him to see the huts in the field off the Rue de Rosières. Two of these
huts were in perfect condition and had not been touched by Brent; and
there were two others that could be put in repair. Each hut would hold
about twenty people.

Anatole was delighted.

“Here we are! Shelter for forty men and the same number of
women—barracks for the workers till we can find something better. Then
there are the cellars in Beaucourt. I shall use the cellars of the
château as my depôt for food.”

He scribbled in his note-book.

“I shall be in debt to Beaucourt,” said Manon, “but I shall pay the
debt.”

“How so, my dear?”

“We have taken more than enough material to make another hut.”

“The example will pay for it. I suppose that fellow—Louis Blanc—knows
of these buildings?”

“Yes.”

“Confound him!” said Durand.

She left him wandering among the ruined cottages, and returned to the
café and to Paul. Manon’s ideas had been enlarged by the enthusiasms of
old Durand, for he was a man who had remained young, whose brain was
vital and alert. Age was horrible to Manon, even though she pitied it,
age with its stupidly staring old face, its eternal questions, its
eternal condemnation of anything new. She found herself picturing the
Beaucourt of the future. What would it be like?—a little world of old
men and old women, grumblers, backbiters, grudging folk who could never
forgive youth for being young? The figures of Paul, Bibi and old Durand
seemed to stand in the foreground of the new Beaucourt. She was more
than a little afraid of Paul. How would Beaucourt accept him? Had the
war made people broader-minded, more generous, more ready to say “This
man has done good things; let us judge him by his works”?

Paul had shifted his ladder to the other side of the house, for he had
completed the roofing of the half next the street. Already this house of
hers was ceasing to look an empty shell; it had a solidity, an
overspreading shadow. Something thrilled in her. She looked up at the
man, her man with his brown arms and sturdy back, and a strange new
tenderness awoke in her heart. She would stand by him; she would place
herself resolutely between him and the past. What did the past matter?
It was the future, the brave looking forward, and the light in the eyes,
the hands strong for the labour that was to be. These were the things
that mattered.

“Paul.”

She called him, and her voice had a new softness, a note that was for
his ears alone. He turned and looked down at her, this dark-haired
little woman in her black blouse and black and white check skirt. The
woman in her and the indefinable perfume of her womanhood seemed to rise
to him like the scent of the spring.

“Come down,” she said; “I wish to talk.”

Brent smiled, hesitating.

“I want this finished before the wind gets up.”

“Yes, I know,” she answered; “you work like a devil.”

He laughed and came down the ladder, and when he was standing at her
side, he felt that they had passed some invisible landmark, and that
Manon knew it and was holding out a hand.

“Where is Monsieur Anatole?”

“Dreaming,” she said, “dreaming, but I think his dreams will come true.”

“A great old man—that.”

“Because he is not old. He looks forward, not back. If he can only give
his eyes to Beaucourt, it will be good for Beaucourt—and for us.”

She turned through the gateway into the garden where old Durand’s first
ridge of freshly turned brown soil showed at the end of a green carpet
of weeds. The path under the pollarded limes and between them and the
stone wall was broad enough for two. It had many memories for Manon,
many associations—this old garden; it was an intimate place, and Brent
was no longer a stranger.

“I am worried about Bibi,” she said.

She looked up at Paul with a full, frank glance of the eyes, a glance
that seemed to open the whole of her world to him.

“I can look after myself. I don’t want to quarrel with the fellow.”

“You are thinking that he could make trouble?”

“Yes, that’s the danger.”

They walked to the end of the path in silence, a silence that was like a
lane that led towards a clearer view of the future.

“How great is the danger, Paul?”

She spoke very quietly, and in turning, looked calmly up into his face.

“Do you not think that I ought to know?”

Brent stood a moment, his eyes set in a stare of thought. He was
wondering what had prompted her to ask him that question, nor had he any
quarrel with her right to ask it, and in a measure, he was glad.

“You have every right to know—I will tell you.”

“Wait——”

She touched his sleeve.

“Do not misunderstand me. If I wish to defend my friend, I must know how
the attack might come, I must have my eyes open. And then—of course, it
all depends on whether you are happy here.”

Brent smiled.

“If you say that I may stay, I stay. Such a second chance does not often
come to a man. And now—I’ll tell you.”

“Everything,” she said with a quick look at him.

“Everything.”

He found the making of that confession far easier than he had thought.
On his first day in Beaucourt he had given her mere hints, sketched a
vague outline, but now he drew in every detail, withholding nothing,
painting his life’s picture with a simplicity and a sincerity begotten
of the war. He had lived two years in an English prison, having been
convicted of fraud—but the fraud had been of another man’s making.
Brent had trusted people; he was good-natured; he had left all the legal
details of the adventure to the other man.

“Of course I was to blame,” he said; “I was just as responsible as he
was; I ought not to have gone about in blinkers. I abetted his swindling
because I did not take the trouble to find it out. My wife knew it all
the time; she was one of those women who are mad to make a show. I never
forgave her that. When I came out of prison the war had started, and I
had my chance. But after the war—there was nothing. Do you wonder that
I had a horror of going back?”

“What a tragedy!” she said; “just your good nature.”

He glanced at Manon.

“One ought not to be too good-natured. But for that disgrace—and the
truth of it—I’m free.”

“Quite free?”

Her dark eyes looked into his with a candour that was almost fierce. And
Brent understood.

“Yes, free. My wife died during the first year of the war. I’m quit of
the whole miserable business; only, over there, I should always be
labelled an ex-convict. I didn’t mind so much during the war; you lost
yourself in the bigness of it and in the heart of your pal. But when it
was over——”

“The past came back.”

And then she smiled, and opening the old blue gate in the garden wall,
looked out over Beaucourt.

“There’s the old world—everybody’s past. We are beginning all over
again, old Durand—you—I—even Bibi. But Bibi will be just the same as
ever, and after all there is so little for Bibi to find out. You are
just an Englishman who chose to stay in France.”

“I’m a deserter,” he said. “I suppose they would call me that.
Beckett—the man buried over there would not have grudged me the chance;
he was the sort of fellow who never minded risking his head. I have seen
him go to a farm that was being shelled and bring away the dog that was
chained up in the yard.”

And then he added, “What do you want me to do?”

“Nothing. You are just Paul Rance, a Breton who had lived in England,
and who has not gone back to England.”

“Yes,” said Brent; “but there are occasions in life when a man has to
produce papers, documents, and I have nothing but the pay-book and disc
that belonged to my friend. I would rather like you to take charge of
them.”

“You can give them to me; I will lock them up in the box I have at Marie
Castener’s. And now that I know everything, it seems nothing.”

Brent was looking through the gateway at the ruins of the village.

“You are very generous,” he said. “We will see what Beaucourt makes of
me. If it accepts me as a good sort of fellow, it may ask no questions.
It is about time I got back to work on the roof.”

They walked back to the house, and before he climbed the ladder, Brent
went down into the cellar and returned with the battered brown Army Book
and the identity disc. He gave them to Manon.

“There is my pledge.”

“It shall always be honoured,” she answered him, slipping them into her
blouse.




                                 XXIII


Half an hour before dusk Anatole Durand started up the engine of his
car, and glanced round for Manon, who had been putting on her cloak.
Durand saw in this delay a loitering of lovers, nor had he any quarrel
with a romance that seemed part of the soul of the new Beaucourt. “If I
am loved by the young,” was one of his sayings, “the old can hate me as
much as they please.” His protest was a mild bleat on the horn, and a
jab at the accelerator that set the engine roaring for a couple of
seconds. He had a side glimpse, as he turned the car, of Manon and Paul
coming out of the doorway of the Café de la Victoire, Paul’s blue
trousers very close to Manon’s black and white check skirt. There was an
indescribable nearness about their figures, and yet just a little space
between them, that magnetic space that separates the hearts of lovers
who have not confessed.

Manon was saying something to Paul. She looked across at Durand.

“I am coming, monsieur.”

“I am thinking of those shell-holes in the road near Les Ormes.”

Manon climbed into the back seat, and Brent leant over and wrapped a
blanket round her. She had a little canvas bag in her hand, a bag that
contained something heavy, and she dropped the bag into one of the
pockets of Paul’s coat.

“I managed to borrow it,” she said, “after much trouble.”

Old Durand refrained from looking over his shoulder.

“Are you ready?”

“Yes, monsieur.”

Manon gave Paul a nod and a brightening of the eyes.

“Be careful,” she said, “or I shall be worried.”

The red car squeezed its way round the well and disappeared into the Rue
Romaine, leaving Paul Brent looking at the empty sunset and feeling the
canvas bag that Manon had dropped into his pocket. He drew it out,
unfastened the string at the mouth of the bag, and saw protruding the
lacquered butt of a little revolver, a mere cheap toy of a pistol such
as they made by the thousand in Belgium before the war. There were half
a dozen cartridges at the bottom of the canvas bag, and Brent emptied
them into the palm of his hand.

The forethought was Manon’s and therefore he had no quarrel with it,
discovering in that little weapon associations of tenderness and pathos.
The war had made him a fighting man, yet this pistol did not seem to be
the tool of a fighting man, but rather a thing to be carried in a pocket
like some hooligan’s knife. Brent smiled, but the memories of Manon were
behind the smile. He had seen Bibi in action and the beastliness of it
had sobered him, suggesting a wild dog among the ruins, a dog that might
leap out and snap at your throat. The whole business was primitive and
preposterous, rather unconvincing to an Englishman who had been trained
to a disciplined and orderly way of killing Germans. The idea of being
set upon and bludgeoned in a ruined French village suggested the _Police
News_.

The dusk approached, and this ghost village had an inhuman silence. Old
Durand’s car seemed to have trailed the last thread of life out of it,
and a sharp shadow fell across Brent’s face. His chin went up; he stood
listening. Somewhere in the Rue de Picardie a loose tile clattered down,
and the fall of it was like the sound of an avalanche.

Brent slipped six cartridges into the drum of the revolver, and put it
back in his pocket. He stood a moment looking up at the new roof that
covered the western half of the house, and if his pride swelled itself
out a little, the feeling was justified. Under the level light of the
sunset the old house had warmed to a soft, ruddy brown, and those blind
eyes needed only window-frames and shutters painted a battered blue to
make it melt again into its green nest among the orchards. In all his
life Brent had never done a piece of work better or more quickly, and
the man in him exulted.

He entered the house, and hesitated in the kitchen with a half-puzzled
look upon his face. The sunlight had reached out over Beaucourt like a
great hand, a hand that was suddenly withdrawn, and through the oblong
of the window he saw the outlines of the ghost-houses, ribs showing,
eye-sockets grey and empty. The room itself was filling with the dusk;
objects in it were growing indistinct; the chair on which Manon had sat
looked like a ghost of a chair. The silence was extraordinary. Brent had
known the same silence over No-Man’s Land on quiet nights, but there had
been men near—other men. Here there was desolation, that and nothing
else.

His own face had a touch of grimness. He was listening all the time,
without perhaps realizing that the drums of his ears were tense; and he
was conscious of a sudden feeling of acute loneliness, an uncomfortable
loneliness, chilly, fidgety, unpleasant. He pulled out his pipe, filled
the bowl, lit the tobacco, and found himself biting hard at the stem and
ceasing to suck at it, in order to listen.

“Wind up!”

He smiled. An old soldier getting the wind up in Beaucourt! Did anyone
ever meet a ghost coming down Tottenham Court Road? He sat down in
Manon’s chair, stared at the blank emptiness of the window space, and
thought of lighting the stove and going to bed. Brent had got out of the
habit of locking doors and fastening windows, but Beaucourt, this
silent, twilight Beaucourt, brought him back to a primitive
understanding of the habit. He was a civilized man again who still takes
precautions against primordial savagery. He was the hermit-crab in its
borrowed shell, but this particular shell had gaps in it. And somehow in
the chill of that dusk Brent knew that he did not relish sleeping in
that cellar, where a man could creep down the steps in his stockinged
feet and stun him before he could move.

He decided that he was not going to sleep in the cellar, and he went
below and carried up the wire bed on his back. Then he brought half a
dozen sheets of galvanized iron and some lengths of timber into the
kitchen so that he could barricade the window and the door. The cunning
of the old soldier suggested an additional device, some sort of harmless
booby-trap to guard the front and back doors, a few old tins scattered
about, a loosely slung wire that would bring a saucepan clattering down
if anybody touched it. The virtues of a good house-dog, and of stout
doors and shutters, needed no emphasizing.

Brent barricaded the door and window of the kitchen and went to bed.
Manon’s revolver lay ready on a box; also a candle and a box of matches.
Beaucourt was still, extraordinarily still, so silent that it kept Paul
awake, listening for the sound of anyone moving outside the house.

He was growing accustomed to the stillness, and beginning to feel drowsy
and less on the alert when something brought him back to a state of
acute attention. He could remember having been scared as a boy by the
sound made by a snail crawling across a window-pane, and this sound that
he heard was just as peculiar and unexplainable. It made him think of a
hand rubbing softly across some roughish surface. It seemed quite near,
and yet he was unable to localize it in the darkness. Brent lay
absolutely still, knowing that the confounded wire bed would creak and
complain if he made the lightest movement.

The sound changed abruptly, became sharper and more metallic. It
suggested finger-nails picking at the edge of a sheet of metal, and in a
flash Brent seemed to visualize the origin and the meaning of the sound.
A man’s hand had been feeling its way across the sheets of corrugated
iron that closed the window until it had come in contact with the edge
of one of the sheets. The hand had been testing the solidity of the
improvised shutter, and whether it was possible to slip one of the
sheets aside.

The sound ceased, and Brent’s hand went out for the revolver. He fancied
that he could hear a movement along the raised path towards the street
door, and he waited for the clink of one of those tins, but his
booby-traps gave him no warning. There was an interval of silence, quite
a long interval, and Brent’s ears were beginning to play him tricks. He
was lying on his left side, his face turned towards the kitchen doorway,
its barricade of iron sheets and timber a black patch in the plastered
wall opposite him, when he saw a little thread of light outline the
lower edge of the barricade. It was very faint, a mere greyness,
diffused from some light that was burning in one of the rooms on the
other side of the passage.

Brent pushed back the blankets, drew up his feet, and lifting his legs
slowly over the edge of the bed, sat up. The wire netting creaked, but
the sound coincided with a very distinct and crisp rustling in one of
those other rooms, a rustling that suggested the brushing up of shavings
in a carpenter’s shop. It was one of those sounds that struck an old
familiar memory on Brent’s brain. He had taken the precaution of
carrying the ladder into the kitchen, and it stood slanting against the
partition wall just below the gap in the uncompleted roof. Paul felt his
way to the ladder, tested its steadiness with a pressure of the hands,
and mounted it slowly, Manon’s revolver in his left hand.

A sudden broadening glow of light met him as he reached the top of the
wall. There was the distinct crackle of burning wood, and then Brent
understood. He caught one of the rafters, pulled himself on to the wall,
and lying flat along it, was able to look down into the back room on the
other side of the passage.

He saw a man down there, a man who was bending forward and feeding chips
and bits of wood on to the fire he had lit on the floor. He had piled
his shavings against Brent’s stack of timber salved from the dismantled
huts, and the flames were beginning to lick at the pile of floor boards.
Brent set his teeth, and changed his pistol from his left hand to his
right. The man was Louis Blanc; Paul knew him by his cap and clothes,
and those angular projecting shoulders.

Brent might have saved himself much future suffering and travail if he
had obeyed that first impulse and shot Bibi as he bent forward over the
fire. He did not do it. It was one of those deeds that became impossible
directly the instinctive impulse has been gripped and held. Brent fired
straight at the fire, and the bullet sent a spurt of burning chips over
the feet of the man below.

Bibi gave a leap like a cat, all four limbs spread. Paul had a momentary
glimpse of his face, lips drawn back tight over the teeth, eyes furious
and surprised. Then he dodged sideways out into the passage, and Paul
heard the saucepan clatter against the stones as Bibi’s ankles struck
the wire. There was a pause, a scuffle, an oath.

Brent used Bibi’s favourite expletive.

“Voilà!” he shouted. “I missed you on purpose. Next time I shan’t miss.”

“Go to the devil,” said the other voice from somewhere in the street.

Paul scrambled down to save his timber. Manon had brought him a little
electric torch, and after dismantling the barricade across the kitchen
doorway, he stepped into the passage. Bibi might still be hanging about
outside the house, and since it was possible that Bibi was armed, Paul
went to the street doorway, and flashed his torch along the path and
across the road. Seeing no sign of Louis Blanc he made a dash for the
back door, and using a bit of board scooped the mass of burning shavings
away from the timber pile. The floor was of tiles, and Brent was able to
beat out the scattered fire.

He had no more sleep that night, but sat on a box in the corner of the
kitchen, his blankets wrapped round him, torch and revolver ready.
During that long watch he did some very practical thinking on the
subject of doors and shutters, and the values of a good watch-dog. If
there was to be a battle of wits among the ruins of Beaucourt many of
the advantages would rest with Bibi; he could attack when he pleased; an
eternal “standing to” to repel some chance raid was not a pleasant
prospect.

“I might put the police on him,” Paul thought, and immediately saw
himself in a legal tangle, and being handed over as a deserter to a
corporal’s guard.

Before the first greyness of the dawn he lit the fire, made himself some
tea, and then started the day’s work. It took him less than an hour to
finish sheeting the roof covering the right half of the house, and he
saw the sun come up through the beech trees of the Bois du Roi and flood
the broken walls with yellow light. There was nothing to break the
silence save the sound of his hammer, and in the calm of the dawn Brent
found it difficult to believe that Louis Blanc existed.

He knocked off for breakfast, and then took a stroll up the Rue de
Picardie. Not twenty yards from the café he came upon a rather amusing
and significant proof of the impetuosity of Louis Blanc’s retreat, a
pair of boots standing neatly, even demurely, in the middle of the
street. Bibi had pulled off his boots here before making his attack, and
Brent pictured him in his socks pedalling that bicycle of his back to
Ste. Claire.

Paul was inclined to be elated over the finding of those boots, and to
attach too triumphant a significance to this rather ridiculous detail.
Louis Blanc had the soul of a “sneak-thief,” and the courage of a bully.
Shot at, he evaporated, and Brent was tempted to believe that he had
finished with Bibi.

But he kept to his plan, and began by closing the back door of the house
with a barricade of iron sheets and timber backed by ammunition boxes
filled with bricks. There were three ground-floor windows in the
unroofed half of the house and Paul covered them with more sheets,
driving the nails into the hard old mortar of the walls. He was nailing
up the last sheet when he heard the sound of a car.

Old Durand had chosen a different road that morning, and had come by way
of the Rue de Rosières. He pulled up outside the house, and Paul,
standing there hammer in hand, saw Manon’s eyes fixed on the barricaded
windows.

She gave a look of interrogation, frowning slightly.

“Just to keep out the wind,” Paul told her.

She did not believe him, and while Paul was talking to Durand she went
in and discovered the blackened tiles in the back room, the charred
shavings, and the scorched pile of floor boards.

Durand drove on to the château. He wished to make a survey of the place
and to examine the cellars, and Paul found Manon standing in the
doorway, a very serious Manon, with eyes that demanded the truth.

“What happened last night?”

“What do you mean?”

Brent’s eyes were tired and red about the lids, the eyes of a man who
had had no sleep.

“Someone tried to light a fire in there.”

He nodded.

“So you have seen it! Yes, it was that pleasant neighbour of ours, Bibi.
He sneaked in when it was dark, but I happened to be awake.”

She wanted to know everything, and Brent described all that had
happened, and how he had frightened Louis Blanc with the revolver she
had left him.

“I wish you had killed the beast,” she said with a passion that
surprised Brent; “no one would have been any the wiser.”

“I couldn’t shoot the man in cold blood.”

“Cold blood! You have too nice a sense of honour. Bibi would have burnt
you alive, or suffocated you in cold blood, as you call it.”

And then her eyes softened.

“Yes, it is like you to be generous; but this madness of Bibi’s puts me
in a different temper. I am coming to live in Beaucourt.”

“But Manon!”

“You can argue for ever and ever, but I am coming. I have a sense of
honour, mon ami. And as for worrying about what old women might say to
me, nom d’un chien! but they can go to the devil. I stand by my man.”




                                  XXIV


At seven o’clock on a misty March morning Etienne Castener brought his
horse out of the stable and harnessed him to the big blue cart. The two
women were busy in Manon’s cottage, and a little yellow dog, bought by
Manon the night before, and tied by a piece of string to a leg of the
table, kept running round and round until he had wound himself so close
to the table leg that any further circumlocutions did not seem worth
while. A wooden packing-case, two yellow trunks, a table, an arm-chair,
a cupboard, the frame of a wooden bed, a mattress, a hamper of
vegetables, and a basket of food had been placed outside the cottage to
be loaded to the cart. Manon had been able to save a little furniture
before the Germans had entered Beaucourt, and it had been stored in
Marie Castener’s grenier.

The blue cart crunched out of the muddy yard into the road, and drew up
outside the cottage. A few neighbours had collected to watch the
departure; one or two of them brought presents, a few apples, a bag of
potatoes, a string of onions. Manon was popular.

Among them was Mère Vitry, a refugee, whose picture of the Sacré Cœur
Manon had rescued from the cottage in the Rue Romaine. There were quite
a number of refugees in the neighbouring villages; Anatole Durand had a
list of the names, and he had visited them all and persuaded them to
remain in the villages for another week. Within ten days he hoped to
have a supply of food in Beaucourt. “Without food, my friends, we can do
nothing.”

Etienne began to load the cart, his mother helping him with hands and
tongue. She was very strong and she would not allow Manon to do any more
work. “You keep your strength for the other end, my dear. There will be
plenty to do in Beaucourt.” So Manon stood and watched, holding the
yellow dog by the string, and Mère Vitry stood beside Manon and looked
at her as though she were a new Jeanne d’Arc. Mère Vitry had a face like
a wrinkled brown boot, with buttons for eyes. Her black skirt had a
great plum-coloured patch where her bony old knees had worn the cloth
thin.

“You will take care of the picture, my dear?”

“Yes, I will take great care of it,” said Manon.

Mère Vitry explained that the picture had belonged to her mother in the
days when her father had come back from the Russian war, and that it had
hung in the same place and on the same nail.

“My father drove that nail, and every two years I used to put a new
piece of cord on the picture. And you say there is no roof left in the
house?”

“Just a small piece. There are no whole roofs in Beaucourt.”

“Enough for an old woman to sleep under, perhaps. I shall be there when
the spring comes.”

Etienne had loaded the cart, and had so arranged the arm-chair that it
formed a seat for Manon. He was going to walk beside his horse.

“I shall walk,” said Manon.

Marie Castener scolded her.

“Get up and save your legs. Etienne can ride all the way home.”

Manon laughed, kissed Marie, climbed up into her seat and took the dog
in her lap. Marie Castener stood by the wheel; she was feeling important
with all these neighbours listening while she helped to launch Manon on
this great adventure.

“Etienne’s boy shall come over twice a week with eggs, vegetables,
butter and bread. He can ride a bicycle, you know. If you want anything
write it down on paper, for Pierre forgets everything, save the time for
his meals.”

Manon leant over towards this stolid, ugly woman who had the heart of a
saint.

“How good you have been to me.”

“Don’t be sentimental,” said Marie Castener; “haven’t I enjoyed it?”

The blue cart moved off, and the neighbours made the departure quite a
public occasion, waving to Manon and shouting “Bonne chance.” It was an
emotional moment, a dramatic moment—Manon sailing out into the
wilderness with all her belongings loaded on the cart, to begin the new
life, the life that was to be so bitter and so heart-breaking to many.

At the end of the village, just before the road turned up the hill under
the poplars, stood the farm-house where Louis Blanc had been lodging. A
meadow planted with a few apple trees separated the house from the road.
Bibi, an unshaved and slovenly Bibi, was leaning over the farmyard gate
when Manon and the cart went by. She did not see him, but Louis Blanc
watched the brown horse and the blue cart go slowly up the hill.

His jaw seemed to lengthen; his lower lip protruded; his eyes looked
mere slits. He rubbed his chin between finger and thumb, and spat over
the gate. It appeared that Manon had a way of getting things done; she
had a cart at her service when he, Bibi, had been unable to hire a cart,
and she had a man to work for her. Now she was going to Beaucourt with
all her goods and chattels to take up life in the Café de la Victoire.
Bibi’s nostrils looked pinched, he sneered.

“A nice fix she would be in,” he thought, “if someone kicked that fellow
of hers out of Beaucourt.”

That was the centre point of Bibi’s vision. The bottom had fallen out of
his own enterprise, and he had been listening to panegyrics on the
philanthropy of Anatole Durand: “Ah, if all wealthy men were like that,
if there were no profiteers.” The whole business made Bibi savage. Manon
and her man were flaunting their success, while old Durand was preparing
to spoil the place as a fertile field for speculation. And the fools
applauded him!

“They think it is going to be a little heaven,” was Bibi’s reflection as
he sludged back through the dirty yard to drink his morning coffee.

At Beaucourt Paul Brent had spent a very peaceful night, lying safely
behind a good door and barricaded windows. He was up at dawn, and
washing with confident publicity in the open street, his head full of
the thoughts of the coming of Manon. He had become a little less
self-conscious in his attitude towards Manon, less ready to consider the
possible prudery of a repopulated Beaucourt, less afraid of the
activities of Louis Blanc. And romance joined him in the misty street,
and walked back with him over the grey cobbles and into the house of
Manon Latour. Paul reintroduced sentiment into the house. It is said,
perhaps with truth, that the French are a hard-headed and unromantic
nation, killers of birds, teaching even the sex-bird to live in a very
practical and ungilded cage, but Paul Brent opened the door of the cage.
His love sang in the open, welcoming its mate.

He played at being housewife, turning everything out of the cellar where
Manon was to sleep, brushing the brick floor, laying out the new
blankets she had bought the previous day, and hanging up a little
cracked old mirror he had found in one of the houses. The cellar had all
the best of the furniture, a couple of chairs, an improvised wash-hand
stand, a cupboard, a neat little wooden platform beside the bed for the
reception of Manon’s feet when she emerged in the morning. There was a
jug and basin, a tin bath, a table beside the bed to hold her
candlestick.

Having sentimentalized and prepared the cellar, Paul set to work in the
kitchen. He had borrowed a rather battered cupboard-dresser from the
école, and on this he arranged all the crockery, plates neatly paraded
on the shelves, coffee-pot, cups and glasses clean and polished. The
commissariat occupied the cupboard. He arranged a shelf over the stove
for the pots and pans. His own bed he pushed away into the far corner,
with a couple of ammunition boxes underneath it to hold his few
belongings and his clothes. The rest of the furniture included a table,
the old arm-chair, a couple of plain chairs, with a second table under
the window.

Paul stood and looked round the room. It pleased him; it had the air of
a room that was lived in, and yet something was lacking. Everything was
in order, even to the box of wood by the stove and a glazed crock full
of water. A touch of colour was needed, that little live flame of
sentiment, that unpractical something that appeals to the heart. A man
does not live by bread alone, nor is love satisfied with pots and pans.
Brent went out and searched, and down by the stream he found what he
needed, a sallow with its soft yellow “palm” blossoms shining in the
thin, March sunlight.

He gathered a bunch of palm, chose a blue and white jug he had found in
someone’s back garden, filled it with water, and arranged his bit of
“life.” The jug took up its vigil on the table by the window. The
sunlight struck a note of colour on the yellow blossoms. Brent stood and
smiled. He felt, somehow, that the room was complete.

About eleven o’clock the blue cart turned the corner of the Rue Romaine
with Manon and her yellow dog perched in front of the load of baggage.
Paul was fixing a window-frame in the window of one of the ground-floor
rooms, and he came forward hammer in hand. The yellow dog stood up on
Manon’s lap and barked at him.

“Be quiet, silly.”

Manon handed the yellow dog to Etienne and climbed down. She was in a
very happy mood, a little excited and exultant.

“Paul, this is Monsieur Etienne Castener.”

The men shook hands, Etienne smiling one of his broad, slow smiles.

“Tiens, but you have a front door!”

Manon had not noticed it, for she had been looking at Paul.

“Mon Dieu, so we have! A real door! When did you finish it?”

“Last night.”

“Let me see how it opens and shuts.”

She ran up the steps of the raised path, and tried the door like a child
playing with a new toy.

“And it has a lock and bolts!”

Etienne stood and stared at the house, still smiling that slow, country
smile. He was easily astonished, and the Café de la Victoire astonished
him.

“You must have worked like the devil,” he said.

Paul took a fancy to Etienne. He was one of those silent fellows with
the smell of the soil about him, and he had no tricks.

“Some things are worth working for. Shall I help you unload the cart?”

Manon had walked into the kitchen and found herself entangled in a new
atmosphere. It, too, had a door, only a matchboard door it is true, but
the door gave the room a new homeliness. She saw the dresser with its
crockery, the box of wood by the stove, the table by the window, the
blue and white jug with its posy of sallow bloom. Her heart seemed to
utter a little cry of pleasure and of tenderness. She went forward,
picked up the jug, and buried her face in the yellow palm.

“A Frenchman would not have thought of it,” she said.

She heard the two men struggling with something heavy.

“Manon!”

She ran out.

“Where will you have this?”

It was the cupboard.

“It is for you, Paul.”

He looked at her with the eyes of a lover.

“In the kitchen, then? I have prepared the cellar for you.”

“The kitchen, then.”

She stood and directed the two men, happy as a little housewife
arranging her home for the first time. Then she descended into the
cellar, lit the candle, and experienced a moment of exquisite pleasure.
Her eyes missed none of the details. This little white-arched cellar
held more than a bed, a table, a cracked mirror; she felt in it the soul
of the man who had been busy here.

Paul was waiting at the top of the steps. She turned and met him.

“I thought it would be warmer for you down there,” he said.

She stood leaning against the wall.

“Thank you, Paul. It is so good to come back, when a man has taken so
much trouble.”

Brent was silent a moment.

“What will you have down there? The bed and the trunks?”

“Please. The wooden box can stay upstairs.”

When everything was settled, Etienne had unharnessed his horse, fastened
him to the wheel of the cart, and given the beast water and an armful of
hay, they sat down to a meal in the kitchen. Manon had unearthed a
bottle of red wine. She and Paul kept looking at each other, and at the
different pieces of furniture in the room. There was a conspiracy of
pride, of congratulation between them, a half-shy tenderness that looked
and looked again. Castener was all curiosity, all questions. His eyes
kept wandering up to the roof.

“You have plenty of air,” he said, “plenty of air.”

And then:

“What will you do for a ceiling?”

“I shall put in a floor there when I have finished the rest of the
roof.”

“And the stairs?”

“We shall have to be satisfied with a ladder, to begin with.”

“But you will be able to go to bed. What does it matter! And some day, I
suppose, you will line all the inside of the roof?”

“Canvas to begin with; wood when we can get it.”

Etienne munched bread, and still stared at the ceiling.

“It is wonderful,” he said, “quite astonishing.”

After the meal he harnessed his horse and prepared to drive off.

“I must bring my plough over here one day,” he said; “an acre or two of
ploughed ground would be useful.”

That was the way of the Casteners; they did not appear to see much, but
they saw what mattered.

When Etienne had gone, Manon lit the stove and put on the coffee-pot.
There was no more work to be done that day; it was a saint’s day; there
was something sacramental about it. Manon pointed out the yellow dog,
who had curled himself on the arm-chair in the sunlight.

“We will call him ‘Philosophe,’” she said; “he has set us a good
example. But there is no reason why he should have that chair. It is
yours.”

Brent smiled, picked up Philosophe, and sat down in the chair with the
dog on his lap. He lit his pipe, and they drank coffee, and talked.
Manon’s eyes kept glancing round the room, caressing everything in it,
the soft eyes of a woman who is happy. The room was uncomfortably high,
the walls showed patches of discoloured plaster and raw brickwork, and
the window of the room above let in rather too much fresh air—but it
had the atmosphere of home. You could light a lamp at night, and draw up
intimate chairs close to the stove.

“What will you do next?”

Paul was pulling the yellow dog’s ears.

“Finish all the window-frames and doors on the ground floor, and put up
shutters. I suppose there is no chance of getting any glass.”

“Linen will have to do, or canvas, to begin with. We must divide up the
day’s work. I shall take all the household work and the garden.”

“What about seeds?”

“I have a whole boxful of seeds in that case. The Casteners have
promised to give me potatoes to plant, also young lettuces and cabbages.
If Etienne ploughs up part of the meadow we can put potatoes in there,
and perhaps a little corn and some winter roots. I am going to keep a
few chickens, and later on a cow and a pig.”

“You will be busy.”

Manon was looking at the unglazed window-frame.

“I wish we could get some of that oiled linen that the English have. The
other day, when Monsieur Durand and I drove from Rosières, we passed
what you call a dump.”

Brent’s eyes brightened.

“What sort of a dump?”

“Sheds, and great piles of stores, boxes under tarpaulins, and an
English soldier lying on a bench asleep. It is close to the railway
line. I wonder if the English are selling their stores?”

“I think I will go over some day and have a look at that dump,” said her
partner.




                                  XXV


When Louis Blanc walked into the Coq d’Or, the old men seated at the
white deal tables became as mute as birds when a hawk sails overhead.
Mademoiselle Barbe was perched on a high chair behind the little
comptoir, surveying the room with a pair of green-blue eyes, eyes that
showed the white of the eyeballs between the lower lid and the edge of
the iris. Mademoiselle Barbe had red hair, a big mouth, and a complexion
like china clay. She was a thin young woman, an enigmatic young woman,
with long limbs, narrow hips, and a rather prominent bosom.

“Good evening, Monsieur Blanc.”

Bibi sat down at the table in a corner, his hands in his trouser
pockets, his feet thrust out. He looked in a bad temper. One by one the
old men got up and went out, for there was no pleasure in gossiping with
an uncomfortable fellow like Bibi in the room. He made himself felt like
a thunderstorm concentrated within four walls, an oppressive person,
explosive, threatening to make a noise and blow out the windows.

Mademoiselle Barbe watched Bibi. She had the arched and voracious
nostrils of the woman who is a natural bird of prey. Her quick temper
made men think her capable of a great passion, a creature who could bite
in the excitement of a love affair, but Mademoiselle Barbe was as cold
as a cat.

“You are in a bad temper to-night.”

She took a glass from the shelf, mixed Bibi a drink, and coming round
from behind the comptoir, put the glass on Bibi’s table. She did not go
back to the comptoir, but half leant, half sat on the table next to
Bibi’s, her hands gripping the edge of the table, thin, loose-jointed
hands, rather red about the knuckles.

Bibi drank.

“You mix a drink very well.”

“I always do things well,” said Barbe, with an insolent lift of the
chin. “I have ideas, you know, like a man.”

Bibi looked up at her with eyes half closed. He had talked a good deal
to Barbe of the Coq d’Or. She stimulated him. She was a clever girl,
provocative, the sort of woman who was Bibi’s natural partner, a woman
who could seize things with her claws. And Louis Blanc’s mentality was
such that when the gas was out of an enterprise and his conceit somewhat
deflated, he needed a woman like Barbe, a glass of absinthe, and a
mouthful of rolling words.

He had boasted to Barbe of all that he meant to do in Beaucourt, how he
was going to call his hotel the “Champ de Bataille,” and make a fortune
out of American tourists, nor in Bibi’s vision were the people of
Beaucourt forgotten. Army food bought cheaply and retailed at an immense
profit seemed a mere question of shrewd foresight. Barbe had encouraged
Bibi to talk, perhaps because he piqued the tigress in her, and she was
bored with tame men. Mademoiselle was greedy and ambitious, and the Coq
d’Or afforded a girl no scope.

“That old busybody of a Durand is going to be a nuisance to you,” she
said.

Bibi jerked his shoulders. He had always posed before the red-haired
girl as a devil of a fellow, a man who always got his own way.

“Durand! A talker, that’s all. Give me a little of this stuff in
Beaucourt,” and he tapped the glass with a finger-nail, “and we will
explode Anatole like a paper bag. Meanwhile, I have somebody else to
settle with. When people get in my way, I push.”

Barbe nodded her head.

“That was a dirty trick, knocking down that chimney of yours.”

“I haven’t squared the account yet.”

“I thought you were rather fond of Manon Latour,” said the red-haired
girl.

“She had a house that could easily be repaired.”

“How cunning you are!”

Bibi laughed.

“But she would not do business with me, you see. Not that I cared two
sous about her; I don’t get excited over black-haired women. I shouldn’t
have meddled with her and her man if they had left me alone; but when a
fellow plays you a trick like that——!”

“He wants the boot,” said Barbe.

“He will get it, my dear. The fellow has a pistol and is rather free
with it, but I shall manage. Meanwhile I have my plans.”

Barbe was interested in Bibi’s plans. She had begun to think that she
would like to share in them, and she believed that she was the very
woman for Louis Blanc. It appeared that Bibi had postponed the scheme
for rebuilding the Hôtel de Paris; his new idea was to buy a couple of
big Adrienne huts and erect them in an orchard at the back of the hotel.
The red ruin would serve as a sort of placard, a dramatic advertisement
for the wooden hotel among the apple trees. “You make your money
quickly,” he explained, “and then clear out. In ten years the
sentimental people will be tired of the battlefields.”

“But if Manon Latour has the same idea?” Barbe asked.

Bibi finished his drink.

“That’s it,” he said; “that place of hers is being repaired too quickly.
But if I frighten that fellow of hers out of Beaucourt, she will be in a
bit of a fix. I shall hire a gang to rush my huts up.”

“And when are you going to get the huts?” said Barbe, looking straight
into Bibi’s eyes.

That was what she wanted to know—how much solidity there was behind
this man’s march-music.

“I am going to Amiens to-morrow to see a contractor, and I expect to
meet my friend who handles the money.”

“How exciting! And you will come back and tell me all about it?”

“You can bet on that,” said Bibi.

He was building hotels in the clouds to impress the red-haired girl and
to encourage his own conceit. Boasting was Bibi’s food of the gods; and,
when he had rolled a procession of fine words off his tongue, he began
to believe that everything would be as he said it was. And yet there was
a streak of cunning in all his vanity. He advertised his visit to
Amiens, let all Ste. Claire know about it, because it was possible that
he might wish people to think him in Amiens when he might be somewhere
else. The contractor who had army huts to sell was a creature of the
imagination, and even Bibi’s financial friend had begun to show an
inconvenient cautiousness.

But he went to Amiens, walking to Boves with a little black bag in his
hand, and taking the train from Boves to Amiens. He put up at a cheap
hotel in the quarter north of the cathedral, and spent a day visiting
certain agencies, a firm of builders, and an official at the hôtel de
ville. Nobody seemed to know anything; there was a shrugging of
shoulders, a suggestion that everything was waiting for the people at
Paris. Monsieur Clemenceau, it was said, had made some sort of promise,
and the Tiger was a man of his word. The builder whom Bibi visited
hinted that he might be able to obtain one big hut, but it would cost
Bibi forty thousand francs, and the price did not include charges for
transport and re-erection.

“It is necessary to pay through the nose,” said the gentleman with
brutal candour.

Bibi spat and went out denouncing profiteers. What was a soldier of the
Republic to do with such wolves ready to tear the wool off a sheep’s
back?

He fell into a rage, and could think of nothing but of Manon Latour and
the way Brent had managed to baulk him. Bibi was always a man of one
idea, one passion. Since his scheme for capturing and exploiting
Beaucourt seemed in the air, its place was taken by an animal hatred of
Paul and a desire to humiliate Manon. Louis Blanc had something of the
mentality of a madman whose whole strength can be concentrated upon one
definite and violent act. His power of self-expression was purely
physical. He had the cunning of a savage, but very little self-control.
It is difficult for decent people to understand how certain crimes are
committed. Appetite will explain many of them, appetites that flush with
hot blood those baser centres of a brain that have not received the
living impress of social self-consciousness.

Louis Blanc settled his bill at the hotel, walked to the station and
left his black bag at the consigne. He went out into the town again,
bought some bread and cheese and a bottle of wine, and had supper at an
estaminet. About nine o’clock he started out of Amiens on foot, not
hurrying, for he had plenty of time to reach Beaucourt before daylight.

About an hour before sunrise he pushed through a gap in a hedge south of
the Rue Romaine and worked his way through the orchards to the back of
the stone house opposite Manon’s café. Bibi had explored the stone house
on one of his previous visits. Its staircase had not been destroyed, and
it was possible to reach the upper rooms, one of which still retained
its joists and a few floor boards. This particular room faced the street
and had had a ragged hole drilled in its front wall by the shell of an
English sixteen-pounder. Bibi entered the stone house from the yard at
the back, treading very carefully lest he should set a tin rolling or
crack a piece of fallen tile under his boot. He sat down in one of the
ground-floor rooms until there was sufficient light to prevent him
bungling the climb up the rickety stairs. The ruin was full of the
greyness of the dawn when he took his boots off, crawled up the stairs,
and, scrambling across the joists, lay flat on the platform of floor
boards, and close to the hole in the wall.

He had a good view of the house across the street, and by moving his
head he found that he could see the whole of it, and also a large part
of the garden. The shell-hole in the wall was less than a foot in
diameter, and by keeping well back in the shadow Bibi felt pretty sure
that his face would be almost invisible to any one across the way. He
had been lying there about twenty minutes when he heard the café door
unlocked, and saw Brent come out with a bucket in his hand. Paul dropped
out of Bibi’s view when he jumped down from the raised path and went to
the well to draw water. Bibi heard him washing in the street, and
sousing his head in the bucket.

But Louis Blanc was tired. He had the whole day before him, and he had
his own particular plan. He meant to make Paul fight, hand to hand and
body to body, and he wanted to eliminate the odds in favour of a man who
might carry a pistol in his pocket. So Bibi ate some of his bread and
drank a few mouthfuls of wine, and went to sleep, curled up against the
wall.

The day’s work was in full swing over the way when Louis Blanc woke up
and looked out through his porthole. It was a March morning, with a wind
humming in the ruins and clouds moving quickly across a broad blue sky.
Paul was up on the roof, fixing the rafters on the other half of the
house, and the splashes of passing sunlight played upon the white
timber, his blue breeches and darker coat. It was the sound of his
hammering that had awakened Bibi. Manon was at work in the garden,
sleeves and skirt rolled up, turning over the soil with a spade.

Bibi lay like a big cat and watched them. The morning passed away, and
about noon he saw Manon enter the house and move to and fro in the
kitchen. Smoke showed at the top of the chimney, signalling the approach
of the dinner hour. Presently Manon appeared on the path and called to
her man, and Brent came down from the roof.

When the meal was over, Bibi saw Paul standing at the kitchen window,
lighting his pipe. Manon was clearing the table, and talking to Paul.
Brent loitered a moment, and then came out on to the footpath.

“I shall be back before dark.”

Bibi heard the words very clearly. He saw Brent turn back when he had
passed the window, and take something out of his pocket.

“I’ll leave you this.”

“Put it on the table,” said Manon.

Bibi saw Paul reach in, place the revolver on the table, and walk away.
He turned up the road to Rosières, and disappeared behind the ruined
houses. Bibi lay and watched the window, the pistol lying there on the
table and the figure of Manon moving about the room.

“If she forgets to pocket that pistol?” he thought.

And Manon did forget it. She went back to her work in the garden, and
Bibi seized his chance.

He took off his boots, descended the stairs, looked cautiously out of
the doorway, and then made a dash across the street. He came back with
the revolver, and turned to his observation post in the upper room.
Manon was still digging in the garden, turning up the brown soil under
the shadow and sunlight of the March sky.




                                  XXVI


Paul Brent was bound for Harlech Dump, those huts and little hillocks of
stores that Manon had seen on the road to Rosières.

Paul was not concerned with the economies of Harlech Dump. He had four
fifty-franc notes in his pocket, and in his head a list of articles that
would be very welcome at the Café de la Victoire. He wanted canvas,
oiled linen, screws, nails, door-hinges, window-fittings, paint,
paint-brushes, locks, an additional bucket, some extra tools. Harlech
Dump was like a quarry in a land that had no stone. It was a temptation
to any man involved in the primitive struggle for existence in such a
wilderness. It was food laid out in sight of men who were hungry, and
guarded by a bored N.C.O., two physically unfit privates and the
theoretical fence of international commercial arrangements. Brent wanted
to buy. He did not know what steps the Disposal Board, or whatever the
authority might happen to be called, was taking to rid itself of these
stores. Certain civilized needs cried out for satisfaction. Over there
in England people had houses to live in, a grocer and a butcher round
the corner, roofs to keep out the rain. Kent had not been pulped into
brick dust and Maidstone pounded into a rubbish heap.

Harlech Dump stood in the corner of a field where the Rosières road
crossed the railway line. The farm-house to which the field had belonged
showed as a red ruin against the background of a wood of poplars. The
dump had all the dreariness, the bald, boot-worn manginess of such
places. There was a stodge of mud about it that was drying with the
March wind and changing its colour from brown to a yellowish grey. Two
rusty Nissen huts faced each other across a roadway made of cinders.
Duck-board tracks lay about the place like huge dead worms oozing into
the sludge and the slime of the soil.

The dump looked deserted when Brent came down the hill, and crossed a
corduroy bridge over a big ditch. A brown figure sat on the doorstep of
one of the Nissen huts, scraping a pair of boots with a jack-knife. The
man was wearing no puttees; his buttons were dirty; he had not shaved.
Even at a distance of thirty yards Brent recognized all the significant
symptoms of a “fed-upness” that reminded him of Wipers and no leave.

The man turned his head like a sulky bird and looked at Brent without
curiosity. He was one Corporal Sweeney, in charge of the guard at
Harlech Dump. The guard was asleep and snoring inside the Nissen hut,
sleeping the sleep of the bored. There was no estaminet within ten
miles, and the few trains that were running passed by on the other side.

Brent walked up the cinder track. He meant to try his French on the
keeper of the dump, and if French would not serve he could fall back on
bastard English improvised for the occasion.

“Bon jour, monsieur.”

Corporal Sweeney went on scraping his boots.

“Go to hell,” he said.

Brent smiled as though Corporal Sweeney had uttered words of English
politeness.

“Parlez-vous français, monsieur?”

“Urn poo,” said the corporal; “learnt it in your billets.”

“Vous avez bien de choses ici,” Brent indicated the stores with a sweep
of the hand.

“What’s that?”

“I spik liddle English, monsieur. I find house—village—napoo—comme
ça. C’est triste, c’est terrible!”

“Come back to roost in the rubbish, have you?”

Corporal Sweeney’s broad face lost some of its stiffness.

“What village?”

“Beaucourt, monsieur. I work the night, I work the day; I put on roof.”

“Tidyin’ up the ’appy ’ome.”

Brent plunged.

“Is it possible, monsieur, peut-être que vous vendez les choses?”

“Do what, bloke?”

“Sell——?”

“Sell!” said Corporal Sweeney, “I’d sell the whole dump.”

And then he added, “I want to get home.”

The thought of “home” caused an emotional explosion in this bored and
unshaven man. It roused a sudden exasperation in him, an exasperation
that produced a feeling of sympathy for this supposed Frenchman.
Corporal Sweeney was home-sick, Paul homeless. The remedy seemed so
obvious to a man who spent a great deal of the day cursing the dump, the
authorities who made the dump, the authorities who kept the dump where
it was. Why the hell didn’t they sell it, give it away, or send it home?
Corporal Sweeney did not bother his head about official subtleties, the
difficulties of transport, the question of finance. He was not
interested in the pocket of the English Public; in fact, he was in a
mood to pick that pocket and distribute the proceeds to his pals.

“Capitalists! That’s what I’m doin’ here in this muck ’eap. Protectin’
the property of the bloke that pays taxes. He’s at home, makin’ money,
and lookin’ after the kids.”

He got up and walked about, and became aware of a fifty-franc note in
Brent’s hand. He flared.

“What’s that? Put that money away. Compris?”

Brent put it away.

“Mais oui, monsieur. Comme vous voulez. Mais, il faut payer——”

“Come ’ere,” said the brown man. “Lord love you, do you think anybody
knows what they’ve got in the dump? Course they don’t know. Got a list,
have I? Yes, and it’s all wrong; who bothers now the war’s over? What
d’yer want for the home?”

Brent made a pretence of trying to understand.

“You no sell, monsieur?”

“I want to get home,” said the corporal, “and the French—they want this
stuff. Me or Clemenceau or Lloyd George would settle the biz in five
minutes; the Tape-worms’ll take years. Come ’ere.”

He conducted Brent to a big hut that Paul had not seen before, and
kicked open the door. The hut was full of miscellaneous stores, like a
ship-chandler’s shop or an ironmonger’s warehouse. And Brent was
tempted. Like Corporal Sweeney he was a simple man in need of certain
simple things, and he wanted so little. If he helped himself, he would
owe the British Public something, but the British Public owed Paul Brent
something, his unclaimed gratuity and back pay. His one fear was lest he
should get the corporal into trouble.

“Catch hold,—prenez.”

“Mais, monsieur, l’officier vous en voudra, n’est-ce pas?”

“Officier—fini. They don’t know what’s here any more than I do. And
they don’t b——y well care. Voyez-vous?”

Brent looked round the hut. He saw the very raw material he needed,
canvas, oiled linen, paint, ironmongery, stuff to make the bowels of a
reconstructive artist yearn. He nodded, smiled at the corporal, and
shrugged his shoulders.

“You let me take some things, monsieur?”

“Catch hold,” said Sweeney.

Paul made his selection, but he made it like a Puritan, and with an eye
as to how much he could carry. A roll of canvas, a smaller roll of oiled
linen, a seven pound tin of red paint and one of green, two brushes,
four locks, six sets of butt-hinges, some screws, a keyhole saw, an
assortment of nails and tacks. He made a bundle of the plunder by
rolling it up in the canvas and lashing it with a length of cord.

The corporal looked on approvingly. He was a man who worked with his
hands, and the Frenchman’s nice and practical taste in choosing his raw
material piqued the domesticated craftsman in him. Moreover, this fellow
was not greedy.

“I’ve got an old hen house at home,” he said, “needs paintin’, and some
new tarred felt on the roof. Lord love a duck, wish I was there.”

Brent tried the bundle on his shoulder. He found that it was not too
heavy for him to carry.

“Monsieur,” he said, “tousand thanks. If officier says pay—I pay.”

“Officer—nah poo. The stuff will only rot here, old cock.”

Paul shook hands with the corporal.

“Monsieur, you visit Beaucourt. Fumez cigarette, drink glass of vin
rouge.”

“Bong, très bong,” said Corporal Sweeney; “me for Beaucourt, mossoo,
toote sweet.”

Brent took the road to Beaucourt with that bundle on his back. The wind
had dropped, and the western sky was a great arch of blue, with the sun
coming and going behind hummocks of white cloud. From the hill above
Harlech Dump Brent could see Beaucourt, a distinct chequer of red and
white between the purple of the woods, the broken spire of its church a
soft blue line against the blue horizon. He dropped his bundle and sat
down to rest on the bank side of the road, with the sunlight playing on
him through the branches of a road-side apple tree. There was a little
wood behind him and in it birds were singing.

Brent sat and looked towards Beaucourt, and his thoughts were of the
simplest. He was busy making a canvas ceiling or canopy for the kitchen,
and filling his windows with oiled linen. He had a boyish desire to go
home and to paint that front door, at once and without delay—a joyous
April green. It was very pleasant to work for Manon. She was so
delighted with things that he always felt that he wanted to fetch her to
see any new piece of work that he had completed. He liked to watch her
eyes and face light up.

Some day he would try his hand at painting a sign-board and nail it up
over the front door. “Café de la Victoire,” and underneath it her name,
“Manon Latour.”

But it was possible that her name might not be Manon Latour.

Brent smiled and, picking up his bundle, walked on towards Beaucourt. He
was well content with life, a life that was full of the fascination of
contriving, creating, conquering; a simple life in which hands and head
worked together. No thought of Louie Blanc crossed his mind. The evening
was too peaceful.




                                 XXVII


About four o’clock that afternoon Louis Blanc came down the stairs of
the stone house, crossed the street, and walked into the kitchen of the
Café de la Victoire. Manon was still working in the garden, and Bibi
strolled about the room with the air of a man in possession, his hands
in his pockets, his eyes looking at everything with cynical amusement.
These two people were preparing to make themselves comfortable; they had
their furniture, their pots and pans, plenty of food to eat and wood to
burn. The red and blue tiles of the floor had been scrubbed until they
had regained some of their pre-war polish. The table by the window had a
cretonne cover, blue pansies on a green ground. The crockery on the
dresser reflected the pleasant pride of the housewife.

Bibi threw his cap on the table, pulled the arm-chair up to the stove
and sat down. The blue coffee-pot was standing on the stove, but the
fire had gone out, and it was no business of Bibi’s to light it.

“I will have my coffee when she comes in,” he said to himself; “it is
her business to serve her clients.”

The position of the arm-chair did not satisfy him, for there was no
warmth in the stove, and the chair did not occupy the strategic point
necessary to Bibi’s plan. He moved it back against the opposite wall and
close to the door, so that anybody entering by the door would not see
the chair or its occupant until they were well inside the room. Bibi
splurged in it, legs spread, in an attitude of comfortable arrogance. He
was always a man of attitudes, especially when there was a woman in the
game.

He had been sitting there for half an hour before he heard Manon’s
footsteps on the stones of the raised path. She suspected nothing, but
had suddenly remembered that she had left the revolver on the table by
the window; also it was time to light the fire. Bibi had shut the
kitchen door, nor did Manon remember that she had left it open. Louis
Blanc had drawn in his feet, and was sitting upright in the chair, his
left arm extended and laid across the door like a spring compressed to
close it at the psychological moment.

Manon lifted the latch and walked in. Her eyes were turned towards the
table by the window and the pistol that should have been there; the door
hid Bibi. She went towards the table. The door closed behind her like
the lid of a trap.

“Good evening, madame.”

Manon turned. She saw Bibi sitting there with an unpleasant smile on his
face. He had edged his chair a foot to the left so that it was
impossible for her to open the door. He held her caged. And Manon
understood in that moment of fear that Louis Blanc had her pistol.

“It is you, monsieur.”

She spoke quite calmly, for after the first leap of the heart her
courage came back to her. It was necessary to be calm and cool with a
man like Bibi; she knew that by instinct. It was her business to try and
hold all horror and fear at arm’s length, to refuse to believe in Bibi’s
beastliness, to find out what the danger was and how to meet it.

“You are always a man of surprises, monsieur. Meanwhile I must light the
fire.”

Bibi kept looking at her and smiling and saying nothing. He reminded
Manon of Marius, the village idiot, who was always smiling and pulling
the hair on his chin; but Marius had never attacked a woman. Manon
walked to the stove, and, standing so that she could watch Bibi, lifted
the round top, and dropped in some paper and wood from the fuel box.

“I will have coffee,” said Louis Blanc.

“Bien, monsieur.”

“And an omelette.”

“So the café is to be christened, is it? I shall have to charge three
francs for an omelette; provisions are difficult here.”

“Don’t worry yourself; I owe a bill already.”

She went to the cupboard and collected what she wanted, eggs, butter, a
frying-pan, bread, coffee and a tin of milk. Bibi watched her. She was
so deliberate, so unflurried, holding him at a distance, treating the
affair as a casual incident. Her composure piqued him. He had a sudden
desire to see Manon inflamed, struggling while he held her down and
buried his mouth deep in her warm throat.

He put his hand into his coat pocket and drew out the butt of the
revolver. He glanced quickly at Manon. She had seen what he had wished
her to see, and he let the pistol slip back into his pocket.

“You would like some herbs with your omelette, monsieur?”

Her eyes were black and steady.

“Yes, some herbs.”

“Perhaps you would like to come nearer the stove. It will be warmer.”

“This place suits me. And hurry up. I’m hungry.” Manon went on with her
cooking, opening the iron door from time to time and pushing a handful
of wood into the stove. She was wondering when Paul would return, and
what would happen when he returned. Bibi was thinking of what might
happen before Brent came back. He no longer desired Manon because she
was Paul’s; he desired her because of her white throat and plump arms,
and that body that would struggle.

Manon did not hurry. She wished the cooking of that omelette would last
for ever; it seemed a sort of queer barrier between Bibi and herself, a
postponement of the beastly purpose that looked out at her from the
man’s eyes. She knew what she felt, what she feared, what she shrank
from.

“So you are all alone here?”

“My partner will be back—very soon.”

The omelette was ready. She turned it out upon a plate, and Bibi stood
up, pushing the arm-chair against the door with one foot, while he
caught hold of another chair and turned it towards the table. He sat
down. Manon pushed the plate, the bread, and a knife and fork across the
table, and poured out a cup of coffee.

Bibi ate. He had an unclean way of eating, and an ugly trick of pushing
out his lower lip like a ledge and shovelling the food over it. He tore
the bread with his fingers. Manon had helped herself to a cup of coffee,
and all the while she was listening.

“Sit down, madame.”

“I prefer to stand.”

Bibi looked at her curiously, as though she were part of the food on the
table.

“This fellow of yours works hard.”

“He is a very good partner, monsieur.”

“He works too hard,” and then he made a coarse jest at Paul’s expense.

Manon stared at Bibi as though she did not understand him.

“Do not pretend to be so innocent. A woman only pulls up her petticoat
when she pretends to look innocent.”

“Yes, that was always your idea of a woman, Monsieur Blanc.”

Bibi finished his second cup of coffee, and wiped his mouth on his hand.

“So you think this fellow Brent is a better man than I am.”

“I have never thought about it. There was no necessity.”

“You are mistaken. I shall have to put the matter right. I don’t like to
think of a pretty woman believing what isn’t true.”

He got up from the table and went and sat in the arm-chair by the door
and, feeling in the breast pocket of his coat, brought out a little
black cigar.

“A match.”

Manon took a box from the shelf and threw it to him. He caught the box,
and flourished it with an air of gaiety, the cigar stuck aggressively
between his lips. Manon watched him light the cigar and puff blue smoke,
making a sucking noise with his lips. She had always hated Bibi, but her
hatred of him became more like a foul taste in her mouth.

“Something to eat, something to smoke, and a woman to talk to. Come and
sit on my knee, coquette.”

Manon began to clear the plates from the table.

“That is not on the bill of fare, monsieur.”

He was smiling.

“I’ll include it. I am owed a good deal. Come here—at once.”

Manon set the plate and cup on the dresser, and loitered a moment,
fighting the horror of Bibi’s gradual attack. She felt herself helpless,
shut up in a cage with a beast who sat there and gloated. She knew that
it was useless to appeal to the decent man in Louis Blanc, and that
evasions would only amuse him. She wondered how long it would be before
he grew violent, how long she would be able to hold him off. And if Paul
returned, it might only add to the horror.

“Come here.”

She made herself face Bibi, but kept the table between them.

“The joke has gone far enough, monsieur; it does not please me.”

“So you think it is a joke?”

“Of course.”

He was lying back in the chair with his legs spread out.

“No, it is not a joke. Regardez!”

He took the revolver out of his pocket.

“Come here, or I shoot.”

“You are very brave to threaten a woman with a pistol.”

“Is it the pistol you object to?”

“Of course.”

He stood up, and, posing himself, threw the revolver through the
unglazed window. It fell somewhere in the ruins across the road,
breaking the great silence with one ringing and discordant note. The
gesture pleased Bibi. He turned to Manon, smiled, and sat down again in
his chair.

“Voilà! Your man will have to fight with his fists. And if he does not
fight after I have emptied his glass for him, well, he will smell like a
goat, hey?”

Manon felt stiff, frozen, unable to move, yet her heart was beating hard
and fast, and she knew that her knees were trembling. She began to grow
angry, angry with the fierceness of a wild thing trapped and played with
and tormented beyond her patience. There was a knife on the table. She
was ready to snatch at that knife and fight.

“Are you coming here,” said Bibi, “or shall I fetch you?”

“You beast!” she said.

Manon had expected his violence and it came like the leap of a dog. Bibi
pushed the table against her with a thrust of one big boot, so that she
was thrown against the stove. She had made a grab at the knife, but
before she could strike at him, Bibi’s long body was leaning over the
table, and he had her by the wrist.

“Drop it!”

Her brown eyes blazed into his.

“You beast.”

“C’est ça.”

He took the cigar from his mouth and held the red end against her
forearm. Manon flinched, twisted, cried out.

“Drop it.”

Her fingers relaxed, the knife fell on the floor.

Bibi tossed the cigar into a corner, and suddenly, with a straightening
of his long back he pulled Manon over the table, catching the other
wrist, and turning her over so that her face was under his.

“Now then——”

Someone was coming along the path. Manon heard a man whistling, and the
sound of his footsteps. She cried out in anguish:

“Paul! Paul!”




                                 XXVIII


Paul Brent gave one look through the unglazed window, dropped his bundle
on the path and made for the door. Half a minute ago he had been walking
slowly up the Rue de Rosières with that camel’s hump of a bundle on his
back, feeling fagged and ready for a rest, but there was no tiredness
about the man who went in to rescue his mate.

When Brent stormed in, overturning the chair that had stood against the
door, he found Bibi waiting for him like a bear with its paws ready to
rip. The overturned chair lay between them, its legs in the air as
though it were shouting a ridiculous protest and trying to keep these
two wild men apart. Manon had slipped away and was leaning against the
dresser, her dress torn open at the throat, her eyes swimming black in a
dead white face.

Brent and Bibi looked at each other. There was nothing to be said,
nothing that words could express or satisfy. Then Bibi pushed the chair
aside with a sweep of a big foot, and the two men rushed in.

Bibi could box a little, but there was no science in that fight; it was
just a savage rough and tumble. The Frenchman was a head taller than
Paul, heavier, and longer in the arms. He could have floored Brent at
the first punch had the affair been less of a whirlwind. Paul went in
bull-headed, smothered a smash at his face, and ducking, got his arms
round Bibi’s body. He had the under-grip and was shorter and stockier
than the Frenchman, and he rushed Bibi against the table, heaved him
over and got on top.

Freeing his right hand, he tried for Louis Blanc’s throat, but in mere
animal strength he was no match for this great stallion who had always
boasted that he had the legs of a horse. Bibi gripped Paul round the
middle. His legs wrapped themselves round Brent’s; he heaved, twisted,
rolled Paul on his side. They remained like that for a moment, Bibi
jerking his lean throat away from the grip of Paul’s right hand. Then
Bibi gave another twist. He came up and had Brent under him, his jaw
digging into Paul’s throat, and so close that his own throat was
guarded.

“Voilà!”

Manon saw the smear of satisfaction on his face, and her heart sickened.
She had stood aside, watching, till she saw that Bibi had her man pinned
under his big body. She picked up a knife from the dresser and came
forward.

“Let go.”

Bibi glanced up, showing his teeth, and that momentary slackening of his
attention gave Brent a chance. He got one foot round the leg of the
table, and managed to roll Bibi to one side. They had been near the edge
of the table and they fell, Brent uppermost, Bibi’s head striking the
tiled floor.

Brent broke free and stood up, panting. He saw that he would have to
keep the fighting open, the beast was too strong for him at close
quarters. He jerked a glance at Manon.

“Run, get out of the room.”

She tried to force the knife on him, but Brent’s rage would have none of
it. He was not ripe yet for a clutch at any sort of weapon. Bibi, still
giddy, was scrambling up, his mouth and chin all slaver. Brent rushed at
him, and struck hard and straight with a workman’s arm and fist, and
Bibi went back, knees sagging, his feet paddling like the feet of a
duck. Brent swung again, missed, fell against the Frenchman and was
shoved back with the flat of the hand in his face. Brent staggered
against the table, hung there a moment, and went in again like a game
dog that has been rolled over but not hurt. But Bibi had recovered his
balance and had had a second in which to think. As Brent came at him he
lashed out with his right foot, a full, swinging, upward kick that
caught Paul in the stomach.

Brent’s face went the colour of clay. His mouth gaped. The kick had sent
him reeling down the room. He seemed to bend over himself, to double up
in the middle. He fell in the corner, turned over, writhing, and lay
face downwards, legs quivering. He was conscious of nothing but a knot
of agony in his stomach, a vast nausea, a desire to vomit.

Bibi stood and stared. His shoulders drooped a little, and his head was
none too steady, but he appeared to perk up into sudden arrogance like a
big, triumphant bird. He flapped his arms, opened his mouth, and the
laugh that came from it was like a crow.

“That’s burst the balloon,” he said.

Then he became conscious of Manon. She was standing between him and
Brent, but a little to one side, her face white and stiff with a vague,
shocked wonder. She seemed to hesitate, her impulse stooping towards the
man who now lay huddled in the corner.

Suddenly she turned on Bibi. Her lips were thin, bloodless; she looked
starved, but in her eyes there was something indescribable, a facing of
the ultimate vileness of Bibi’s strength, a defiance of physical defeat.

“Yes, and what next?”

Bibi seemed to rear on his haunches, his hands stuck in his pockets.

“Your fellow is thrashed. He is no good, is he? I can take what I want,
my dear. What do you say?”

She hung her head as though beaten, her wits struggling against a sense
of helplessness.

“And all this happens, because a silly ruin is blown down by the wind.”

“You got in my way, both of you.”

“We were here, that’s all. Haven’t you any decent feeling?”

Bibi looked at her with flat eyes that gloated. The physical rage was
still strong in him, and he was taking his triumph.

“You wouldn’t have me. You shan’t have him. I can finish with him
presently, and then I’ll finish with you.”

“There are the gendarmes,” she said.

Bibi splurged.

“Rubbish! We’re in the wilderness, wild man’s land. I can do what I
please. That fellow got in my way, and I have kicked his belly in. Who’s
to know if——”

She shuddered. She was looking at Paul, and suddenly she saw his hand
move as though making a sign. Her eyes swept back to Bibi; he was
watching her; he had not seen.

“You have beaten him; is that not enough?”

“If I get what I want for it.”

“Be reasonable.”

“Drop that knife,” he said; “you have still got it behind your back.”

She let it fall on the floor. She wanted to keep Bibi talking to hold
him off.

And Brent lay there, listening. His strength was coming back; he had
been sick, and the pain had died to an ache of the muscles. His rage was
returning, a cold rage that lay low and was cunning. He was up against
savagery, a beast who had to be fought with the methods of a beast.
Right down in the core of his brain was the thought that he had got to
beat Bibi, even if he killed him. That kick had brought Brent down into
the primitive trough; there were no rules, no nicenesses, no points of
honour in a savage scramble with a man like Louis Blanc.

He listened. Manon was talking, talking for time. He loved Manon, and
his love was a rage.

“Paul is dying,” he heard her say.

Bibi shrugged.

“He’s quiet, anyway.”

Brent moved slightly, groaned; but his body was stiffening like a
spring. If only he had some weapon! His right hand went out slowly,
gropingly, into the corner, and touched something smooth and cold. It
was an empty wine-bottle, the bottle that he, Manon, and old Durand had
emptied a few days ago. He gripped the neck of it, braced himself, his
left arm pressed against the wall.

He was on his feet before Bibi moved. A wooden chair stood against the
wall close to where Brent had been lying, and as the Frenchman rushed
in, Paul grabbed the chair and swung it at Bibi’s feet. It tripped him,
nearly brought him down, and as he hung there, pawing the air to get his
balance, Brent smashed at his head with the empty bottle. It broke,
leaving the neck a jagged end in Paul’s hand.

Bibi was down over the chair. He made a grab at Brent and caught the
front of his coat; his face was upturned and Paul struck at it with that
dagger of glass. He saw Bibi’s face change like a grotesque mask; the
mouth opened, the eyes closed, the forehead was a knot of anguish. He
uttered a cry, and began to claw at Brent like a beast gone mad. Paul
struck him again, and wrenched free, leaving a piece of his coat in one
of Bibi’s paws.

Bibi was on his feet now, his face a red stream. He groped, made a rush,
and stumbled over the chair, and Brent realized that the man was blind.
The glass had entered one eye, and the other was full of blood.

He slipped round the centre table, with a glance at Manon who had run to
the door; he made a sign to her, a sign that she understood.

Bibi mopped his eyes with his fists. The hideousness of him was a thing
Brent never forgot. And the beast was dangerous, agonized with pain and
the rage of its half blindness. He blundered against the dresser, and
brought half the crockery clattering to the floor. And suddenly he
seemed to get a glimpse of Brent through the red fog of his own blood,
and he charged, arms swinging. Paul slewed the table round, but Bibi
lunged forward over it, and got a grip of Brent’s coat.

Paul tore free, striking at Bibi’s arm. He had to keep away from those
ferocious and clawing hands, and he knew it, but Bibi was blind again,
and raising himself up from his sprawling position on the table.

“Paul——”

Manon had come back, and she carried the short iron crow-bar in her hand
that Brent had used in dismantling the huts.

“Keep out,” he said hoarsely, “it’s too foul, this.”

She went, after giving him that bar of iron.

Bibi was shaking his head like a dog just out of the water. His foot
touched something on the floor—the knife that Manon had dropped; he
groped for it, and stood up. He had begun to curse, calling Brent every
foul thing under the sun, and he kept on cursing as he felt his way
forward. There was cunning in Bibi. He fumbled at the table, seeing Paul
dimly through a red mist, and suddenly he vaulted on to the table and
made a scrambling rush at Brent.

Brent swung at the upraised arm. The bar caught the forearm bones about
two inches above the wrist, and he heard them crack. The knife fell;
Bibi’s hand sagged over like the absurd stuffed hand of a dummy. But
Brent’s gorge was rising over this filthy scramble, this savagery of
animals in a cage. He steadied himself, brought the bar down over Bibi’s
head, and saw him crumple to the floor.

Brent stood, staring. He felt sick, unsteady, a man who had got up to
the neck in some foul ditch. There was no exultation in him, yet no
pity. He had downed a mad beast, and he was grim and cautious.

He bent down and pulled Bibi against the wall. He did not think there
was any more fight in Louis Blanc, but he took no risks. Up-ending the
table, he lowered one end of it on to Bibi’s legs, and loaded the
arm-chair on to the table. That would prevent a man who was playing
’possum from getting up too quickly.

“It’s all over, thank God.”

She came in to him, an impetuous passionate figure, arms spread, eyes
alight.

“Oh, my Paul!”

Her emotion was like a flood of rain, a perfume, some softening human
passion after those moments of savagery and bloody sweat. She ran to
Brent and Paul caught her. Her head was on his shoulder; she trembled;
she clutched him with tender hands; her body seemed to warm itself
against his.

“Oh, my Paul, we are saved!”

“Ma chérie.”

Then she broke down, and with a passion that went to Paul’s heart. He
was human once more, a decent, gentle fellow; the beast was dead; her
tears seemed to cleanse him.

“It was my fault, my foolishness. I left the pistol lying by the window,
and he must have been watching. He threw it across the street into the
ruins. It need never have happened.”

Brent held her head in the hollow of one hand, and looked down into her
wet face.

“Well, it has happened. Perhaps it was better that it should happen,
once and for all.”

“Is he dead?”

Paul glanced over one shoulder at Bibi, and his eyes hardened.

“No, but he has all he can carry, one eye gone, and a broken wrist.”

Manon was feeling in the pocket of her apron, and she showed Paul the
pistol that Bibi had thrown into the ruins. “I ran across a moment ago,
and I had good luck. I found it almost at once. Keep it.” Brent slipped
the pistol into his pocket, and discovered that Manon’s face seemed
growing dim. He could not feel his feet; his knees shook; he was
exhausted, and Manon’s tears and clinging hands had exhausted him still
further. This flare of emotion and the exultation of it had left him
faint.

“Ma chérie, I’m done up.”

She had felt his weariness almost before he had begun to tremble, and
she became the little woman who had no more use for tears. He staggered
as she helped him towards the table by the window. He seemed to collapse
on it, bending his head till his forehead touched the wood.

“Oh, you are hurt!”

“Something to drink,” he said.

She ran to the cupboard and brought back a bottle half full of red wine,
and sitting on the table, she raised Paul and held his head against her
shoulder. It made her think of giving a sick child its drink, and an
indefinable tenderness stirred in her. She held the bottle to his lips,
letting him drink a little at a time.

“That’s better,” he said as the wine warmed him and put a new flick into
his heart; “I could eat something.”

Her shoes crunched on the broken crockery as she searched in the
cupboard for food. She brought him a slice of cold meat, and some bread
and cheese, and Paul ate—while she sat beside him. And suddenly they
seemed to become conscious of the outer world, of a rich sunset, of a
stream of golden light, and the sound of a blackbird singing. A thrill
of joy, of mystery, ran through both of them. They looked into each
other’s eyes, and kissed.




                                  XXIX


Paul had found his pipe; he was filling it and staring at the floor,
when something yellow whisked into the kitchen. It was Philosophe,
Philosophe who had been missing all day and who now floated in with an
air of having been round the corner. The dog yapped and pawed at Manon’s
apron.

“A lot of use you have been to us,” said Brent.

But Manon kissed Philosophe’s head and then pushed him away.

“I could forgive anything to-night.”

“Even—that?”

She pressed her hands to her eyes.

“No, not that. What are we to do now?”

They heard a sudden sound in the silence, a queer sound that startled
both of them. Philosophe was licking Bibi’s face.

Brent stood up with a tightening of the mouth and limbs.

“Come here.”

The dog sneaked out from behind the table and went and lay down by the
stove.

Brent removed the chair and the table. He found Manon standing beside
him, and together they looked down at this mountain of a man who lay
stretched along the wall. Dusk had come; the room was filling with it,
and a little darkness covered the mask of Bibi’s mutilated face. He
moved a leg, stirred slightly, and seemed to become conscious of
physical pain.

Paul and Manon looked at each other.

“What’s to be done?” her eyes asked his.

Brent was grim. He stood biting the stem of his pipe, a man who had not
forgotten and who would never forget. Things might have turned out so
differently. He had no pity for the man down there.

“Don’t touch him,” he said; “keep away. He’s foul.”

She caught her breath.

“I couldn’t touch him. But must he stay here?”

“Good God, no,” said Brent. “This place has got to be cleaned.”

Bibi moved. He raised his head, propping himself on one elbow. He seemed
to be thinking, remembering, feeling, but like a dull, helpless animal.
He rubbed at his eyes and uttered a foul word. Brent’s back seemed to
stiffen.

“Hallo,” he said.

Louis Blanc raised himself to a sitting position, his back against the
wall. He looked up at Paul, his head rolling from side to side, his
slashed face a thing of loathing. Everything was dim to Louis Blanc,
even the voice of the man who spoke to him.

“Water,” he said.

Paul stood over him, yet keeping his distance, for though the beast was
maimed he might still be dangerous, and he was taking no chances with
Bibi.

“Don’t move. Do you hear what I say?”

Bibi used a foul word, but Brent caught him up.

“Drop that and listen. I have that pistol, see; we found it all right,
and if you try any tricks I shall shoot and shoot to kill. Sit there and
take your orders, and keep that foul tongue of yours quiet.”

Bibi said nothing; he was beaten, a battered thing, half blind, sullen
with pain. Paul had spoken to Manon, and she was pouring some wine and
water into a glass that had survived the storm. She brought it to Brent,
also a thick slice of bread cut from a loaf, and Brent put the glass and
the bread on the floor and pushed them within Bibi’s reach, using the
end of the iron bar.

“That’s the way to feed a wild beast,” he said, “if I touched you again
I might kill you.”

Bibi lifted the glass in his left hand; his head was very unsteady, and
he spilt some of the wine down his chin; the stuff stung his cut lips,
but he drank it down, and began to mumble the bread. The room was full
of the dusk, and Manon lit the candle. Paul had gone to the window, and
was sitting on the table, watching Bibi. The candle light lit up Brent’s
face; it was a serious, frowning face, the face of a man who had made up
his mind about something.

“I’ll take a sandwich with me,” he said.

The candle light flickered in Manon’s eyes.

“But where are you going?”

“Half-way to Ste. Claire; sort of slave-gang stunt. He has got to foot
it somehow.”

She looked into her man’s eyes and said nothing. There was a calm blue
glare in them that she could not have softened even if she had pitied
Bibi.

“Supposing he cannot walk so far?”

“We didn’t ask him to come here. He is going to walk four miles. After
that—I have finished with him.”

He turned to Bibi.

“Do you hear? You have got to get out of this. You want a doctor. I’ll
see you half-way to Ste. Claire.”

Bibi grunted.

“I can’t do it.”

Brent spoke quietly, but he showed no mercy.

“Get up. No, I’m not going to help you, or touch you. You will get a
doctor at Ste. Claire; you’ll get no doctor in Beaucourt.”

And Louis Blanc moved. He rose slowly on his feet, steadying himself
against the wall, and stood there, feeling his strength.

“Come on,” he said sullenly, “you are merciful sort of people, you two.
I’m half blind. You’d like to see me in the ditch, wouldn’t you? But
I’ll get to Ste. Claire.”

Manon had slipped a paper of bread and cheese into Paul’s pocket.

“Quick march.”

He watched Bibi grope to the door, and half feel his way out of the
house and down into the street. It was growing dark, and Brent followed
him at a distance of a couple of yards, the revolver in one hand, the
iron bar in the other.

“I shall be back soon,” he called to Manon.

And so he set out to drive this half-blind Polyphemus out of Beaucourt,
walking among the ruins like Bibi’s shadow, ready to shoot if the man in
front of him hesitated or hung back. Neither of them spoke, save when
Brent uttered a word of warning. “Right . . . Left . . . Keep in the
middle of the road.” He found that Bibi’s pace was lengthening when they
had passed the factory, and were on the road to Bonnière, and he went
along at a steady slouch. The stars were out overhead, and there was no
wind rustling the dead grass and weeds in the wild fields beside the
road. They heard the sound of their own feet on the broken pavé, nothing
more.

Brent wondered what was passing in the mind of the man in front of him,
and the picture of Bibi lurching along in the darkness brought back the
night of a memory in the Arras battle of 1917. Paul had marched a German
prisoner back from the line, a big, tusk-faced sergeant-major who had
been badly wounded in the right shoulder, and Brent remembered how all
the swagger had gone out of the German. He had thought of one thing and
one thing only, how long it would be before they reached a
dressing-station. He had kept on worrying Brent: “I bleed, Tommy, I
bleed.”

They had covered two miles when Louis Blanc spoke. He was sullen, but
something stronger than his hatred of Brent marched at his heels.

“What’s the time?”

“I don’t know. Perhaps about half past seven.”

Bibi walked on in silence for several minutes. Brent noticed that their
pace had increased.

“Have we passed Des Ormes?”

“Don’t know the place,” said Brent. “Why?”

“There’s a road that turns off there, the road to Boves.”

“Why do you want to go to Boves?”

“I shall find a doctor at Boves. I want one, don’t I?”

And Brent understood. Like that German at Arras, Louis Blanc was tame;
he had the fear of death in him, or the fear of blindness, which is the
living death. Every step that he took was so much ground covered on the
road to a place where a man might be found with hands that could heal.

A queer, elemental pity stirred in Brent, a feeling that even penetrated
and suffused itself through his physical loathing of this man.

“You want to go to Boves?” he asked.

“Yes.”

“Where does the road turn off?”

“Past the farm called Des Ormes, a clump of dead elms close to the
road.”

“I’ll look out for it,” said Brent.

He kept his promise, and managed to make out these ghostly trees
reaching out their black and maimed tentacles towards the stars, and
learning from Bibi that the road to Boves branched off on the right hand
about a hundred yards farther on, he watched for it, and found the road
as a greyish streak diverging across the darker fields.

“This is the place.”

Louis Blanc grunted.

“You’ll be bringing in the police, I suppose?”

Brent did not answer him at once, and Bibi began to fidget. He stood
poking his head like an eager dog in the direction of Boves.

“It all depends,” said Brent, “on Madame Latour’s wishes.”

“Hell! Never mind; are you sure this is the road?”

“It’s the first road on the right after Des Ormes. Can you see?”

“Enough. I’m off.”

And he went slouching away into the darkness, leaving Brent standing
there, nor did Brent move until he could no longer hear the grinding of
Bibi’s boots upon the road.

At Beaucourt, in that room of her simple affection, Manon had sat for a
while by the light of the candle, looking at the débris left by those
two struggling men. What a sordid affair, what a horror to be forgotten
and washed out of the mind! A chair broken, furniture overturned,
crockery smashed on the floor,—a patch of blood on the tiles where Bibi
had been stretched by the wall. And Philosophe, true to his name, asleep
beside the stove, caring nothing for what had happened.

Manon jumped up. The inspiration was obvious, and yet passionate in its
demands. She must get rid of this pollution, put it at once out of her
life, her life that was Paul’s. A great tenderness was awake in her, a
feeling that this little room was sacred, and that it had to be
resanctified. She lit another candle and set to work to cleanse it;
sweeping up the broken glass and crockery and carrying it out in a box
to the ruins across the road. She set the furniture in order, and
finding the blue and white jug broken on the floor, and Paul’s bunch of
yellow palm lying beside it, she gathered up this emblem of the spring,
found another bowl for it, and placed it in the same place on the table.
There remained that red stain on the floor. It revolted her, but she
made a mop of an old sack, and washed out the stain. Yet her ideal of
purification was not complete; this room was to have a living
atmosphere, warmth, light, homeliness. She wanted Paul to see it again
as he had seen it before that savage fight. She lit the stove, put a pan
of water on to boil, spread a clean cloth on the table, laid two plates,
two cups, two knives and forks, a dish of meat, cheese and bread. Then
she drew the arm-chair close to the stove and sat down to wait.
Philosophe, undisturbed by these practical yet spiritual activities,
still slept, and the dog’s passivity was a piece of comforting
naturalism, like the bunch of yellow palm on the table.

Paul returned earlier than he had expected. She ran to the door to meet
him, and found him struggling with the bundle that he had left lying on
the path.

“I had forgotten this, and nearly fell over it.”

She caught hold of one end, and helped him in with it. Then she closed
the door, and, going to the stove, pretended to be busy making her
coffee, but she was all waiting—as a woman waits—to see whether her
man had the inward and the outward vision.

Paul noticed everything, the clean floor, the bunch of palm on the table
by the window, the white cloth, the tidy dresser. It was good, all good,
the very touch his heart asked for. He looked at Philosophe, who had not
troubled to get up and greet him. Tranquillity had returned; Manon had
washed away the stains.

He went softly across the kitchen, and put a shy man’s arm round her.

“What a good piece of work you make of life,” he said.

She turned to him quickly.

“Here is your chair by the stove.”

She was looking up into his face; he was grey, weary to the point of
exhaustion, but the shine in his eyes broke through all the physical
shadows.

“Just the same as before,” he said, “and like you, clean and good. Ma
chérie, I’m just all out.”

She made him sit down in the chair, and drew up the table so that he
could take his supper by the stove. Paul let himself relax, for there
was a sharp ache in the muscles that had been bruised by Bibi’s boot. He
looked at the stove, at the sleeping dog, at Manon, and the day’s work
seemed done.

“Would you like your plate on your lap?”

“No, I’ll turn to the table.”

She did not worry him with questions, sensing his weariness and the
happy and human sloth that had fallen upon his body. His face regained
its colour; the tired lines were softened; he had the air of a man who
was well content.

Presently he lit his pipe, and looked up at her with a flicker of tender
humour in his eyes.

“A lot of good that dog was to us! A good name—Philosophe. He got out
of the way, like the clever people during the war.”

She gave Philosophe a gentle kick, but he took not the least notice.

“And Bibi?” she asked.

“He’s beaten,” he said; “I believe we have finished with Bibi.”

He described Bibi as a big and frightened shadow lurching along the road
to Boves.

“Shall we put the police on him?” he asked her.

“It’s for you to say.”

Brent looked at her. Her eyes had darkened. There are things that no
woman likes to see dragged into the hard light of a law court.

“Let us leave it alone,” he said. “I have a feeling that we have
finished with Bibi. I hate stirring up mud; life’s been so clean here.”

She made a sudden movement towards him; and Paul sat up, took her face
between his hands and kissed her.

“Good God,” he said, “it seems a lot for a man like me to ask for! All
that I know is—that I’m going to make good here. Will you let me prove
it?”

Manon’s eyes held his.

“You are too much afraid of people, Paul. If we are partners, let us be
honest. Why should we not tell old Durand and the Casteners and people
like that——”

“What shall we tell them?”

“Mon ami, you are making me the man.”

He drew her face to him again, and kissed her slowly and with great
tenderness.

“All right,” he said; “but I’ll not marry you till this place is all
that I want to make it.”

She laid her hands on his shoulders.

“What queer things you men are, some of you. If it was not for that, I
would——”

“Tell me,” he said, his hands on her wrists.

She gave a quick, defensive smile.

“No, show me what is in that bundle. It’s so exciting, this new home.”




                                  XXX


It seemed to Paul Brent that peace and the spring came suddenly to
Beaucourt, and that even in this war-scarred country there was a beauty
that had a mystery and a strangeness of its own.

The fruit trees in Manon’s orchard were big with bud. Brent had joined
her in reclaiming the garden; the rubbish and broken boughs had been
cleared away, the wall mended, the fruit trees pruned and cleaned, the
soil dug over. Seeds were in with neat little labels showing the
rows—lettuces, beans, peas, early potatoes. Paul had rescued and nailed
up the hardy vine that grew on the south wall of the house.

He was happy. He liked to wander down to the stream, and see the willow
blazing gold, the young grass lushing up, the purple woods ready to
burst into leaf. The great chestnuts in the avenue at the château were
beginning to open their brown buds. Paul found violets in flower on a
sunny bank, and came back with a child’s handful of them to Manon. He
heard the wryneck in the woods, and soon the cuckoo would be calling,
and as for the blackbirds they sang to him night and morning. The war
had been merciful to Beaucourt in passing over it so lightly, and the
spring seemed to call for the brown faces and the strong hands of the
peasants.

It would seem that the world has to rediscover the great truth that it
is the simple things that matter in life. The sap in the stem of a young
oak is worth all the orchids that ever were pampered. Paul Brent was
fortunate in his happy drift into the simple and innocent life, with its
elemental needs and primitive triumphs. He was to escape so much of the
disillusionment of the years after the war, nor was he to become the
victim of that strange physical apathy that flamed now and again into
feverish erotism. Men had had the strong drink of an abnormal excitement
snatched away from them. They were pushed back to the bench and the desk
and the coal seam, and life seemed a damnable dulness. Money meant
escape. There were thousands who were mad for money.

Brent fell straight into the lap of nature, with a fresh handful of
simple ideals ready to be sown, and he sowed them in Beaucourt and
watered them with a happy, human sweat. He did not want to slack and
talk and theorize; the days were too short for him. He loved the work of
his hands, the simple sensations, the smell of the sawdust, the
crisply-curled shavings his plane ripped from a plank, the new nails he
hammered in, the paint, the clang of his hammer, the snoring of his saw,
the smell of the soil. Life was good. The whole house was re-roofed; he
had more leisure to enjoy the true craftsman’s love of accurate detail;
he could stand in the middle of the road with his hands in his pockets,
and Manon beside him. They were never tired of looking at the house, the
new roof which Paul thought of tiling or thatching some day over the
galvanized iron, the windows with their neat yellow panels of oiled
linen, the front door which Paul had painted a gay green.

They were as proud as a couple of children over a sand castle. And Brent
had fought for his castle and held it.

“Looks fine, doesn’t it?”

And Manon’s eyes were full of the spring.

In the matter of the more spiritual things these ideals count, and
Paul—that simple fellow—kept his panache. Perhaps there are no English
words capable of expressing the subtle personal pride of a Cyrano de
Bergerac, or the emotional exultation of the chivalrous soul that has
stooped to no foul compromise. Paul kept his panache. He had never heard
of the word, but he was the master of all that it expressed.

He was in love with Manon. He looked love at her, but he did not make
it, and Manon had the heart to understand. He was one of those natural
gentlemen, bricklayer, shepherd, fisherman, what you will. He had his
notion of chivalry, a chivalry that could give, wait, hold back. He did
not rush to pick the flower and flaunt it in his buttonhole. Such men
are laughed at by the shallow and the dirty-minded, but somehow they
keep the love of a woman. You may find them in cottages, villas, country
houses. They have escaped the curse of wanting to be self-consciously
clever.

Paul and Manon went to church each Sunday, and stood for a few minutes
under the shattered roof. They were not religious people as religion was
understood in the Victorian days. Their sacrament was a little silence,
a pause, a looking backwards and forwards, a holding of hands, a gentle
generous emotion. They thought of the dead, of the children, of
seed-sowing and harvest, of good comradeship and the peace thereof that
passeth understanding.

Paul had his ideal, his task.

“I’ll ask her to marry me when I have made the place good,” was his
thought.

And Manon accepted this, even though she might have to face little
humiliations in the acceptance. She kept her eyes on the man’s broad
ideal. It was a big tree that would grow; it was strong, slow, hardy. If
casual tongues dropped a few seeds of discord, of gossip, they were but
little bitter weeds which the tree would smother.

“I love him,” she said to herself.

And Paul loved her with each nail he drove, each joist he fitted, each
barrow-load he cleared from the place. He loved her in washing, in
eating, in cutting wood for her stove, in looking at the white clouds
sailing over the new roof, when it rained, when it blew, when the sun
shone. She was in every corner of his life, and he in hers.

Sometimes he was greatly curious to know what that other man of hers had
been, this Gaston Latour who had been killed early in the war. Manon had
been married less than a year. She had a photo of her first husband
somewhere, and one evening Paul asked to see the photo. Sometimes, he
had an uncomfortable feeling that he was wearing a dead man’s shoes; he
wondered, too, how he was filling them.

Manon took a candle down to the cellar, and brought back the photo.

“Gaston was a good fellow; we agreed quite well.”

Paul looked at the man’s picture. Gaston Latour had been one of those
sickly Frenchmen, cold, pale and prominent of eye, with a big forehead
and a weak beard. He stood with his hands resting on the back of a
chair, staring straight in front of him.

Manon had been watching Paul’s face, and with a sudden, quick but quiet
motion she took the photograph away from him. It is possible that a
woman does not like to see her lover repelled by the face of the man who
had first possessed her.

“That was nearly five years ago,” she said; “and, if you please, we will
forget it.”

“I’m sorry,” Brent told her; “weren’t you——?”

“It was a very excellent marriage; our parents arranged it, and my
father died six months later. No, this house always belonged to us, not
to the Latours.”

She took the photo back to the cellar, nor did she return for some
minutes, leaving Brent warming his hands at the stove. She had said so
little, but enough to make Paul understand that her first marriage had
not been happy, that it had left no delicate roots behind it. If Brent
was guilty of a secret gladness, he hid it, but the gladness was there.
He felt sorry in an impersonal way for that cold-eyed fellow who lay
dead somewhere in France, but the human part of him was with Manon. He
hoped that it would come all fresh to her, as fresh and as rich and as
generous as it seemed to him.

April came, and it rained hard for two days, driving Brent indoors. At
dinner they sat and looked at the roof, watching for drips, and exulting
when no drips appeared. Paul had been fixing the floor of the room above
the kitchen.

“It is a splendid roof,” said Manon; “it is you who rain sawdust.”

“I can’t taste it.”

“Look in your potage. I was away only half a minute, but you managed to
drop that wooden salt of yours into the saucepan.”

Brent gave her an oblique, laughing look.

“Supposing we put up the ceiling. It will be rather like laying a carpet
upside down.”

“That canvas?”

“Yes.”

“How delightful! But can you do it alone?”

“No. Two hands to stretch it, while the other nails.”

“Let’s begin at once,” said Manon.

And that is how Anatole Durand found them, perched up on the joists,
Manon stretching the canvas while Paul drove in the tacks. They were so
busy hammering, talking, laughing, and the rain made such a patter on
the iron roof that they had not heard his car. But Anatole Durand was an
event. He had not happened for three weeks.

“Hallo, mes enfants!”

Two faces looked down at him.

“Monsieur Durand! But what do you think of our ceiling?”

“Magnificent!” said Anatole, and, in a hurry to get out a dramatic cry
of his own, “And what do you think of my American dump?”

“Comment, monsieur?”

“I have bought it,” he said, shining like a little sun-god. “I have
bought my American dump!”

They had come down after that, for a canvas ceiling could not suppress
such a little excited, restless sun. Here was an event, a sensational
episode in the history of Beaucourt! Manon brought out her wine, and
they sat round the table, and talked—at least Anatole Durand talked. He
opened his fat note-book on the table and began to roll off figures with
the voice of a curé chanting the mass.

“Yes, I have bought it, but I had to race around like a comet. Just
listen, my friends.”

He chanted triumphantly of timber and iron sheets and rolls of felt by
the thousand, tins of preserved meat, fruit, milk, salmon by the tens of
thousand, coffee in hundreds of kilos, blankets, tools, barbed wire,
buckets, candles, soap. Wine and honey in Canaan! The oration was
Biblical, exultant.

“It must have cost you a fortune, monsieur,” said Manon.

Durand would not boast about the money he spent.

“Oh, I have plenty left. It is the best bargain I have ever made in my
life.”

“And where is the dump, monsieur?”

“A hundred miles south of Chalons, perhaps. But I have arranged for the
hire of a dozen lorries, and we will have it here in no time. Now see
what it is to be thorough. I have here the cubic space of the dump, and
the cubic space of the cellars at the château, you know what good
cellars they are, and all the food and the blankets can be stored in
them. The timber and the felt and the iron sheeting can be stacked in
the courtyard.”

“You are a wonderful man, Monsieur Anatole.”

“I’m just an old boy,” he laughed.

She poured him out another glass of wine, and he sipped it, looking
round the room with eyes of appreciation.

“You two children know how to work. You are quite chez-vous here,
already.”

Manon glanced questioningly at Paul. Brent nodded.

“And we are fiancés, monsieur.”

“Why, that’s splendid!” said old Durand holding up his glass; “your very
good health, and good luck to us all.”

They drank.

“And that fellow Louis Blanc seems to be out of the picture. The Coq
d’Or was full of the gossip.”

“Tiens, what has happened to Bibi?”

“He is in hospital at Amiens, and they have taken out one of his eyes.
It is said, too, that he may go blind in the other. When they asked him
to explain how it happened, he said he had had a quarrel with some
English soldiers, and that three of them set on him.”

Paul and Manon exchanged glances.

“Shall I tell him?” her eyes asked him.

Brent nodded.

“That is not quite the truth, monsieur. You are our friend, and you can
keep a secret. Bibi came by those wounds in this very room.”

“Tonnerre—here?”

Very simply she described to Anatole Durand all that happened, and so
vivid were her words that the old man found it difficult to sit still.
His eyes lit up; he had the eyes of a fighter.

“But it is incredible! What a wild beast! You did very well, Monsieur
Paul, to thrash that stallion.”

He jumped up and clapped Paul on the shoulder.

“So you wish me to say nothing of this?”

“It is not a pleasant tale for Manon to tell.”

“And the fellow has got his deserts. I am ready to wish he may lose that
other eye, and be harmless for the rest of his life. But let us talk of
something more pleasant.”

He lit a cigar, and, walking up and down for a moment on his brisk legs,
paused abruptly in front of Manon.

“I have some good news for you.”

“You are full of good news, Monsieur Anatole.”

“Well, listen. When I was in Amiens I fell in with a gentleman who is
planning excursions to the battlefields. He wanted to know of a place
where the richer sort of people might be able to spend the night, and
get the atmosphere of a devastated village. ‘My friend,’ said I, ‘I know
the very place in my own village, a little hôtel that will be ready to
receive such people in a month or two.’ He jumped. ‘It will be very
simple,’ said I. ‘The simpler the better, my dear fellow. We want the
proper atmosphere.’ So, my dear, if the idea pleases you, I will drive
you over to Amiens in a day or two, and you can make arrangements with
this gentleman. It should be quite a prosperous enterprise.”

Manon jumped up and kissed him, and Durand did not appear to object. He
was a democrat, and the new Beaucourt was going to be very democratic.

“What a good friend you are.”

“I’m just an old boy,” said Durand.




                                  XXXI


That evening, when the sky had cleared, Manon and Brent opened up a hole
under the wall where Manon’s treasure lay buried, and carried the silver
into the cellar. Anatole was to drive over again next day and take Manon
to Amiens where she was to meet the gentleman who was promoting these
pilgrimages in Picardy, and also deposit her valuables with the “Société
Générale.” Paul was shovelling the earth back into the hole when Manon
came back along the path, walking slowly, and stroking a black eyebrow
with a meditative forefinger.

“Dear soul, look!”

Her face flushed a sudden excitement. There was a vivacious buoyancy in
her pointing finger. Paul was head up on the instant, ready for some
dramatic event.

“What is it?”

She was pointing at the brown soil behind him, and there was a child’s
delight in her eyes.

“The little green dears!”

Paul turned and looked, one hand on the handle of his spade, and he
smiled. Strung between two of the white seed pegs stretched a thread of
green thrown into vivid contrast by the rain-darkened soil, nothing more
nor less than a row of lettuce seedlings just opening their twin leaves.
A string of emeralds would never have seemed so innocent or so precious.

“The first of our children,” said Brent, “the little fellows!”

He looked shy, but Manon snuggled up and in some silent way made him
understand that her hand wanted to be held.

“Is it not wonderful?”

“Everything’s wonderful,” said Brent, with a glimmer of blue between
half-closed eyelids.

“Here’s where we began, over that hole in the ground. Just because you
happened to catch me playing with a spade. And now—a year
afterwards—these!”

“Like a live bit of ribbon, isn’t it!”

“And a few weeks later we shall be eating lettuces!”

“Méchant!” she said. “Be serious. How do you like Anatole’s idea?”

“It’s an inspiration.”

“Very well, we will have supper early, and then we will sit down and
make plans. Oh, I didn’t tell you, Marie is giving me six pullets.”

“So we shall sit down and make plans for the pullets.”

“Be serious! No, we must arrange the rooms and the furniture, and see
how much money we can afford.”

“Oh, that’s it? Well, look here, I put my money into the business or I
go on strike.”

“But, Paul——”

His hand closed firmly on hers.

“It’s got to be. I’m a man. Don’t you understand?”

She looked up at him with soft, consenting eyes.

“Oh, yes, I understand perfectly. But who is to handle the firm’s
money?”

“You, of course,” said Brent. “I always was an idiot with money. I’ll
take my share, keep a little pocket money, and put the rest back into
the business.”

“Do you understand pigs?” she asked him with quiet irrelevancy.

“I did keep one once.”

“And cows?”

“I dare say I could learn to milk a cow. I’ve studied more difficult
things than that.”

With supper over, Manon cleared the table, lit two candles, produced a
writing pad and pencil from the cupboard. They drew two chairs up on the
side of the stove, and sat with their heads close together, Manon
sketching out a plan of the house. There would be seven rooms in all,
four on the ground floor, and three above, but the rooms on the other
side of the passage were rather small, and one of them could only be
reached by passing through an outer room.

“The visitors would have to take their meals here in the kitchen, unless
we arranged to let them use the public room on the other side of the
passage.”

“English people might not like that. Let them sit and see their own food
cooked; it would amuse them.”

“I should have to engage a strong girl to help.”

“That wouldn’t be difficult, would it?”

“I am thinking of the bedrooms,” Manon said. “We shall have only four,
even if we use the little ground-floor room that looks out on the
garden.”

She scribbled lines and crosses on the paper, frowning on the problem.

“Supposing we were to give the girl that little room.”

“Yes.”

“Keep the public room where it is, and turn the back room into a little
salon for the visitors or ourselves. But that would only leave us one
spare bedroom.”

She continued to scribble on the paper.

“When we get married,” she began, “it will save a bedroom.”

“Yes, that’s so,” and he also looked at the scribbles on the paper,
scribbles that meant nothing; “meanwhile I might rig myself up something
outside, or sleep in the cellar. But I suppose we shall need the
cellar.”

“We might put a partition across that room,” and she pointed upwards
with the pencil; “but it would be so much simpler——”

“All right,” said Paul; “we’ll think about it. Now, what about
furniture?”

They made a list of the furniture that would be needed, Manon writing
the name of each article under such headings as “Salon,” “Girl’s room,”
“Visitors’ room,” “Our room.” The list began to frighten them not a
little.

“Hold on,” said Brent; “I can make tables, cupboards, wash-stands, if we
can get some decent wood. Bedsteads and bedding seem to be the main
problem. I expect the prices are up in Amiens.”

“I have about seventy thousand francs. Sixty thousand are invested in
Rentes. That leaves ten thousand for furniture, and stock and current
expenses.”

“I can put a thousand to that. Not much, is it?”

“You are putting in more than money, Paul. It will be yours as well as
mine. All this could never have happened without you.”

Paul went to bed with his head full of the new enterprise, and the
hundred and one inventions and ingenuities it suggested. He remembered
having seen somewhere a room decorated with arched trellis-work painted
a soft green, the arches hung with mauve wistaria made out of paper.
Then his thoughts jostled against the problem of “baths.” Would English
tourists of the richer sort expect and demand baths? Brent’s enthusiasm
could not see itself rising above hip-baths and one can of water heated
up in the corner of an outhouse. Fuel—like bedrooms—was going to be
precious, and Paul went to sleep thinking of that particular bedroom and
Manon’s simple solution of the difficulty.

“A good solution, too,” said Brent; “but I’ll stick out till I have
finished the house.”

Durand’s De Dion was with them early, but not so early that Manon had
not been able to help Paul finish the canvas ceiling of the kitchen. She
was below in the cellar, dressing, while Brent loaded the valuables into
the car.

“Any news of Louis Blanc?”

“Nothing,” said Durand. “By the way, do you know all the wells in
Beaucourt?”

“No.”

“Then I will send old Prosper Cordonnier over with my sanitary expert;
he knows them all.”

“You are having all the water tested?”

“We should look fools if it turned out bad, hey? Hallo—now, voilà le
printemps!”

Paul turned and beheld the miracle of a French working woman in her
Sunday clothes. It was not that he had never seen Manon before in that
little black chapeau, black velour costume, and those neat suède
high-heeled shoes. He could remember her going to church in those same
clothes when he was billeted in Beaucourt during the war, but now they
seemed different. They had a more personal and a more intimate meaning
for him. He was aware of her small feet, of the quiet, sleek chicness of
her clothes, of the roguish sedateness of that little hat. His thoughts
went back fifteen years. He was thinking of a certain fair-haired girl
with a razor-edged nose and mouth, coming out of the back gate of a big
house, and wearing a blue plush hat covered with red cherries, an
electric blue dress and the yellowest of yellow boots.

“How you stare!” she said.

Paul’s thoughts came back from that other life.

“Monsieur Durand used the exact word.”

“And what was that?”

“Printemps;” and he added, “this April seems to belong to me—somehow.”

They drove off, and Brent went to work, but the sun was shining, and his
thoughts got in the way of his hands. He was so happy that he seemed to
pause and to look suddenly at this happiness of his with the eyes of a
man who was afraid of losing it. He had been nailing down the floor
boards on the joists of the upper room that was to be their bedroom, and
this sudden inward questioning of his own dreams sent him idling into
the sunlight. He crossed the street, sat down on the doorstep of the
stone house over the way, and looked with serious blue eyes at the café.

It occurred to him again that it would need a sign and that he would
paint it. But might not the painting of that sign be about the last
piece of work he would accomplish in the reconstruction of the “home”?

He lingered over the word “home.” It was very sweet to him now, but
would it always be so sweet? Certain panic thoughts gathered round him
like officious and penny-wise old women. He was an Englishman; would he
be happy living as a Frenchman? When the house was finished, every stick
painted, and the little farm without a weed, might not a sudden
restlessness seize him? Would he be content to live all his life in a
French village? That other home of his in England had never been a home
in any spiritual sense; he could remember going out one night in a
miserable and lonely rage and throwing bricks through a little
greenhouse that had been his particular pride. But surely this would be
different? Manon was different; he was different. And yet, at the bottom
of this panic mood was a horror of hurting Manon, of falling short of
her some day in the measure of his happiness.

“Fudge!” he said, and got up suddenly; “it’s just cowardice, that’s all.
Haven’t I seen it in the war, chaps who were always looking for things
to go wrong? It’s the same with the fellows who write books, books in
which everybody gets into the gutter and all the world’s wrong. Just
funk—Hallo!”

A certain aggressively smart figure had swung round the corner, buttons
and cap badge polished, chin shaved, puttees neatly rolled, boots black
and glossy as the back of a rook.

“Cheer-oh, cove.”

It was Corporal Sweeney with the grey grouse out of his eyes, a proper
man, well groomed.

“Bon jour, monsieur, comme vous êtes gai aujourd-hui.”

“Demobbed, demain, compris?”

The two men smiled at each other, and Sweeney cast an eye over the
house.

“Your dug-out, what?”

Brent nodded, wondering if he might allow himself a little more English.

“A bit of all right. Blimy! You’ve got a roof and winders.”

“Entrez,” said Paul, and took him in and gave him red wine.

The corporal had cigarettes; he offered Brent one, and lay in the
arm-chair and drank in the goodness of life.

“Wonder if you get me, bloke?”

He had begun to philosophize.

“Me for a bit of garden. Be home in time to get my pertaters in. Ever
kep’ pigeons?”

“One time, monsieur.”

“Lot o’ sound gum in pigeons, and chickens. Make you feel sort of homy
on Sunday mornings. Hear ’em cooin’ and cacklin’ and cluckin’. Got any
kids?”

“Des enfants, monsieur?”

“Got it.”

“I get married this year.”

Corporal Sweeney gave a wise grin.

“Funny stunt—gettin’ married—but it’s all rite; yes—it’s all rite.
Used t’ think it was kind of bloomin’ monot’nous. Well, I dunno. If you
start goin’ round the corner with strange gals, well, it’s good-bye to
the chickens and the pertaters. Besides it’s a mug’s game. Who’s your
real pal? She as you have ’eard tryin’ not to scream out when she’s
bearin’ the kid you’ve given ’er; she ’oo cooks yer Sunday dinner.
T’aint slosh, it’s the truth.”

Paul smiled. He pretended to have picked some of the pith out of the
man’s harangue.

“You talk good, monsieur. I tink I be ver’ happee here.”

“Course you’ll be happy,” said the soldier almost fiercely; “it’s inside
a chap, ain’t it? ’Course there’s other things that count. So long as a
chap don’t keep spittin’ down his own well! Bein’ happy is like keepin’
yer buttons polished. It’s a ’abit.”

Brent could have quoted an occasion when the corporal’s buttons were
distinctly dingy, but he refrained. Mark Tapley might have turned into
an average, decent, grumbling Englishman had he been stuck down at
Harlech Dump.

“’Ere, bloke,” said the corporal before leaving; “what’s wrong with you
having a little more paint and canvas for the ’appy ’ome. I shall be
gone to-morrer. And you could do with it.”

Paul fell. He had a passion for paint, and he reckoned that the British
Public still owed him money.

“Vous êtes très agréable, monsieur.”

“You come along back with me. I ain’t ’ad an eighteen pounder shell in
my chicken-’ouse. You ’ave.”




                                 XXXII


Over the great wilderness the cuckoo was calling, and the blackbirds
sang deep-throated in the orchards. Cowslip time had come and gone; a
richer season followed after, with all that wild world rushing into
leaf, covering all ugliness with a film of beauty. The old orchards were
white in the narrow valley where the stream ran through deep green ways;
the trees were snow-trees—rose-edged—floating between the mystery of
the woods and upon the blue distance of the horizon. Grass and weeds
were springing up everywhere in the streets, in the ruins themselves,
threading even the rubbish through with emerald wire. There were
blue-bells in the Bois du Renard above the château, and masses of yellow
broom waving on the uplands.

Beaucourt came to life with the spring. Wonderful things had happened
when that droll, that little wizard of an Anatole Durand had flicked his
wand hither and thither. Dust had risen on the roads. A string of
lorries had lumbered up the street, and a gang of men had unloaded
stores in the green-grey courtyard of the château. The cellars were full
of food; the yard itself stacked with timber and iron. On the circle of
turf at the end of the avenue of chestnuts stood a white tent with a
camp-bed, a chest of drawers, a table, a washing basin, a chair, Anatole
Durand’s home. He took his meals at the Café de la Victoire, where
Brent’s hands were keeping pace with the buoyant rush of the year.

Men were repairing and cleaning the huts in the field on the road to
Rosières, and a temporary camp-kitchen was being improvised. New winches
and buckets had been fitted to the wells. A couple of tractors and light
waggons had panted over the desert roads, and the tractors were at work,
ploughing from dawn till dusk. Great strips of brown soil waited for a
catch-crop. Old Anatole went about with his note-book, like a
field-marshal or a parish priest, organizing, organizing.

Then came the day when the first batch of refugees returned. They
arrived in waggons from Ste. Claire and many other villages, with their
few possessions piled up, like a convoy of settlers in the old days
travelling west. The carts and waggons collected in the field where the
huts stood, and with them came Monsieur Lefèbre, the parish priest.
Anatole Durand met them in the field. He and Monsieur Lefèbre kissed
each other, the agnostic and the Christian.

There was a hot meal ready, iron coppers full of good stew; Manon was in
charge of the hut where meals were to be served. But these peasants sat
down on the grass in the open air like pilgrims on a feast day. They
laughed and talked. One or two of the women wept a little. They had left
the children behind.

Durand and Monsieur Lefèbre sat side by side on the tail of a cart. They
talked; they looked straight into each other’s eyes.

“Do you remember, my friend, how we used to disagree?”

The priest smiled. He had jocund black eyes in a red face, and he was a
good man, if fat.

“Our text is the same to-day. Go forth and recover the wilderness, and
comfort my children.”

“I have a bed in my tent,” said Anatole; “you can use it.”

“That is brotherly of you, but I shall sleep with the men.”

Durand looked round at the peasants sitting on the grass, and his eyes
blessed them.

“Monsieur, I wish to speak to these people presently. I wish to explain
what I have done, what I have planned to do, what we all must do. You
will speak to them also. What better place than the church?”

“In the old days, monsieur.”

Durand shrugged.

“Life is so big,” he said, “that we shall forget to knock our feet
against the stones.”

When the meal was over, Monsieur Lefèbre got up on the cart and told the
people to gather in the church. His jocund black eyes had always been
more persuasive than his preaching, and nobody grumbled at being asked
to go to the church. Monsieur Lefèbre was a good fellow; he deserved his
place on the stage, and to these peasants the day had a religious
meaning; they were attending the sacrament of the soil. Paul and Manon
walked with the crowd, and stood under the broken roof of the church,
with the blue sky showing through it, and grass sprouting through the
stones on the floor. Manon was looking at many familiar faces. There
were the Graviers who had kept the tiny boucherie in the Rue de
Bonnière; the Crampons—Claude Crampon pulling his long nose in the same
odd way as though to make sure he had not lost the end of it; the
Guiveaux, Pierre with his huge flat butter-coloured moustache, and
Josephine, whose red hair was always untidy; the Pouparts, who had kept
a grocery shop, yellow as ever. Old Lebecq carried his cock’s head high
in the air, and behind him his two big daughters giggled together.
Philipon, who had been a blacksmith as well as a farmer, held his pretty
little wife by the arm; his swarthy face was very solemn, and he frowned
as though he wanted to get to work. Lacroix and his wife and boy looked
thin as figures cut out of brown cardboard. Big Jean Roger was smiling
at everybody and picking his teeth with a red match. His daughter
Lucille seemed rather sad; her eyes were vacant; she had lost her lover
in the war. There were one or two younger men who had recently been
demobilized, and a few strong boys who were half inclined to make a joke
of the whole affair. Philipon looked round at them with his fiery eyes
and a gleam of teeth in his black beard.

“Shut up! The dead don’t make fools of themselves like that.”

There was no more horseplay.

Monsieur Lefèbre stood on the steps of the choir. His deep voice rolled
out a prayer, and after the prayer he spoke a few simple words to the
people. He was much moved; his chin shook a little; and the people were
moved with him. They had come back to their homes and their fields; the
blessed spring was with them, the green joy of the year. They would go
out together, without jealousy, helping each other, planting in this
ruined village the imperishable patience of a victorious France.

Lefèbre gave way to old Durand. Anatole’s grey hair seemed to bristle;
he looked straight at them all with shrewd, smiling eyes; his enthusiasm
had a flash of humour.

“My friends, we used to quarrel a little. Perhaps it was my fault.
To-day I am happy; I feel that we have something better to do than to
quarrel—work.”

Philipon gave a growl of applause.

“That’s it—work!”

He glared at the group of youths. Anatole went on.

“Bien. It is not my ground or your ground, it is our ground. It is our
Beaucourt. What do you say? The women to the gardens and the rubbish
heaps, the men to the saw and the hammer and the fields. But you know
what to do. I am an old man, I am enjoying myself; I am spending what I
cannot take with me. I do not stand here and crow; I want to be just a
little old man in Beaucourt.”

There were cries of emotion from the little crowd.

“We understand, monsieur.”

“Without you it could not have happened.”

Durand made a face as though he were not far from tears.

“That’s it; we are all Frenchmen together. Now, then, let me explain.”

He went on to speak of the stores, material and tools that he had
collected. They were to be divided equally and as the need arose. The
tools and the seeds would belong to the village. He wanted a committee,
a village council composed of both men and women to consider what was
fair, and to decide all that should be done. He spoke of Manon and of
Paul, and Paul blushed. Durand called him an expert, a practical
builder. Let them go and look at the Café de la Victoire and see what
Monsieur Paul Rance had accomplished single-handed, and the sight would
cheer up any pessimist. Monsieur Rance had offered to give three hours a
day to the community; and to put himself at the service of anyone who
wanted advice. As for the canteen, well, Madame Latour had that in hand,
but she would need women to help her.

“Now, let us finish with words. Let us choose our council before we
break up. I suggest a council of four men and two women.”

“And a president,” said Philipon.

“I propose Monsieur Durand as president”—this was from old Lebecq.

Anatole was elected. They chose Philipon, Lebecq, Jean Roger and
Monsieur Lefèbre as the men, Manon Latour and Madame Poupart as the
women. The council agreed to meet three times a week at eight in the
evening, and Monsieur Lefèbre suggested the sacristy of the church as
their council-chamber. A board would be set up in the Place de l’Eglise
on which the notices and the decisions of the council would be posted.

“Allons!—to work,” said old Durand.

Philipon echoed him.

“To work. That’s our motto.”

In the passing of half a day the whole atmosphere of Beaucourt had
changed, and the familiar silence of the ruins was broken by the new
life. Brent was planting potatoes in the field below the orchard, for
Etienne Castener had brought his plough over in a cart and ploughed up
half the field for them, and as he dibbled in the seed Brent could hear
voices everywhere. The hollow shell of the village echoed with them; the
place was like a comb full of working bees. Each family had gone to what
had been its house, that brick ruin or shelter of timber, and for a
while there had been silence. What problems, what discouragement! Where
and how to begin? They had been told that Beaucourt had been more
fortunate than the majority of villages—villages that had melted into
mere piles of rubbish. The little groups stood about, staring,
bewildered, lamenting, wandering through the wreckage and the gardens,
standing on the tiled floors of what had been rooms. And in nearly all
cases it was the woman whose instinct escaped first from that apathy of
staring. The housewifely habit stirred in her. Perhaps she began to
clean her kitchen floor, throwing old tins, broken bricks and tiles,
rags, anything, out into the street. That was what Durand had advised
them to do; he had planned to have the rubbish carted away and dumped in
some field. Very soon the men were at work with the women, each cleaning
his particular shell, uncovering his kitchen hearth. Their blood warmed.
Beaucourt was full of the sound of voices, the clatter of tins and
broken tiles. Figures appeared on the walls, or in the spider web of the
sagging timber frames, scattering useless patches of tiling, or knocking
down loose beams and joists. Beaucourt was at work. Anatole Durand found
Philipon sweating like a swarthy Hercules in his little house in the Rue
du Château, knocking down useless bits of wall with a big hammer, while
his pretty wife carried off the sound bricks and stacked them in the
yard.

“Thunder, but this is life!” said the sweating peasant; “I’m happy.”

Manon was walking back from the canteen when she caught sight of a
little old figure approaching along the Rue Romaine. It was none other
than Mère Vitry dressed in her rusty black Sunday clothes, and carrying
a shabby bag. She had been left behind at Ste. Claire as too old to face
the first struggle with the wilderness; but Mère Vitry had had no
intention of remaining in Ste. Claire, and her indomitable legs had
carried her to Beaucourt.

Manon went to meet her, greatly touched by this old thing’s courage.

“Mother, what are you doing here?”

But Mère Vitry was in no need of pity. She seemed to be overflowing with
the sap of a renewed youth; her little black eyes twinkled; her
weather-beaten face was all smiles.

“Here I am. Do you think I was going to be left behind?”

Manon kissed her.

“Come to my house. You must want something to eat.”

“I had my meal on the road, my dear. I would not quarrel with a cup of
coffee.”

Manon took Mère Vitry home with her, and the old lady removed her cloak
and bonnet, and sat down with an air of complete contentment. Her eyes
observed everything; she was the most cheerful soul in Beaucourt. Her
philosophy was touched with the irrepressible optimism of the spring.

Manon offered her her bed.

“No, I shall sleep with the others. They thought I should be a nuisance,
no use; you shall see. I shall put on my old clothes here, my dear, and
then go and begin tidying the house. It needs it.”

It did. There was but a third of the roof left, and no windows and no
doors, and in the garden weeds and rubbish competed with each other.
Mère Vitry put on her old plum-coloured skirt, and black and white check
blouse, borrowed a broom and an old spade, and marched off to battle
like the true Frenchwoman that she was.

Monsieur Lefèbre, taking a parochial stroll, found Madame Vitry sweeping
out the rubbish from the tiled floors of her kitchen and bedroom. He
stood and watched her a moment, a most human smile on his generous face,
and then that plump right hand of his made the sign of the cross.

“So you are busy already, madame?”

She leant on the broom-handle, thin hands clenched, black eyes bright
with renewed youth.

“One cannot be idle, monsieur, when there is so much to be done.”

“You have walked from Ste. Claire?”

“I feel very well, monsieur, very well indeed. To-morrow I am going to
work in my garden.”

“Splendid,” said the priest.

Her face lit up.

“Come inside, Monsieur Lefèbre; I have something to show you in my
garden.”

She led him through the house and into the garden where the new growth
of the year was pushing up through broken bricks and coils of wire, old
tins, the rusty frame of a bedstead, battered petrol cans, barbed wire,
the wheel of a cart. The wooden frame and rusting springs of an old
box-mattress lay across the path. But Mère Vitry was looking at none of
this rubbish. She was pointing upwards and smiling at a gigantic apple
tree whose limbs had been shot away. The tree was nothing but a torso, a
huge, mutilated stump, but from one limb a young branch had grown out
and brandished against the blue sky two little sprays of white blossom.

“That is fine, is it not, monsieur? He is holding up his flag; he is not
beaten.”

She laughed.

“Here we are together, the old woman and the old tree. I flourish a
broom, he waves a bit of blossom. What do you think of it, monsieur?”

The priest’s face was lit up like the face of a saint.

“It is France,” he said, “the very soul of my country.”




                                 XXXIII


Manon had described to Paul Mère Vitry’s return to Beaucourt, and Brent
had been so touched by it that he went down very early next morning to
the house in the Rue Romaine. The old fruit tree welcomed him, throwing
its white banner against the flush of the dawn, and he set to work at
disentangling the miscellaneous rubbish from the dew-wet weeds. He had
cleared away all the heavy débris and made a dump of it on the cobbled
path between the cottage and the roadway when he was surprised by
another enthusiast, Monsieur Marcel Lefèbre.

“Good morning,” said the priest; “it seems that I am a little late.”

His black eyes had a glitter of fun in them. He carried his cassock over
his arm, appearing to the world like any good bourgeois ready for an
hour’s work in the garden.

“That’s the worst of it.”

Brent touched the pile of rubbish with the toe of a casual boot.

“So you have left me nothing to do?”

“There is plenty left, monsieur. I thought I would come down and move
the heavy stuff for the old lady.”

“We are beginning very well in Beaucourt,” said Lefèbre, “very well
indeed.”

These two good men stood for a few minutes and talked. They were friends
from the first smile, equally simple and courageous in their outlook
upon life, answering at once to a generous touch of the hand. Lefèbre
had the soul of a peasant, with all its shrewdness, its grasp of the
elemental facts that keep men strong and wholesome. This return of the
people to their homes and to their soil was to him a veritable
sacrament. He knew that it is good for man to suck the milk from the
bosom of Mother Earth. In the towns souls are hand-fed, dissociated from
the great miracle of nature. Lefèbre hated the great towns. They gave
babes strong drink, false appetites, parched mouths, the lust after
lust. Men walked restlessly in the streets, men who are envious and
unhappy after the long dulness of the factory or the shop. They had
turned no soil, nor gone to bed happily tired.

“What can one make of this little house?”

He was looking at the patch of brown tiles and the bare rafters. His
face was eager, inquisitive. Brent felt the thrill of his humanity.

“It could be made quite strong again.”

“You think so.”

“The roof can be covered with felt, and later it can be retiled. A door
and some windows—and there you are.”

Lefèbre hung his cassock over the sill of one of the empty window
spaces.

“I will go up to the château and get a roll of felt. Would you take down
those tiles?”

“It would be better.”

“If you could spare five minutes later in the day for a little
criticism?”

“I may be able to give you a hand,” Brent said.

Monsieur Lefèbre went for some tools, nails and a roll of felt, and when
he returned to the Rue Romaine he found Mère Vitry standing in the
garden under the old fruit tree. She was smiling, a child’s wonder in
her eyes.

“Look, monsieur, a miracle! Someone has been here.”

“A friend, perhaps.”

“It was you, monsieur, who carried away all that rubbish?”

“No. But miracles happen, madame, even in these days. There is always
the miracle of the good man.”

Mère Vitry crossed herself, and looked at the roll of felt under
Monsieur Lefèbre’s arm.

“And you—you are going to work, too, monsieur?”

Lefèbre’s jocund face broke into creases.

“I am going to try and put a roof on your cottage. That will be another
miracle!”

Manon had gone to the canteen which she and Madame Poupart were to
manage with the help of two of the older women. They had had a boy
assigned to them, a strong young rascal whose duty was to trundle the
day’s provisions down from the château in a hand-truck, chop wood for
the stoves, and to make himself useful in any way that God or Manon
chose to order. He sulked the first morning, having promised himself the
excitement of helping to pull down some of the ruins.

“People who are lazy get no dinner.”

He argued the point with Manon, and it required the dinner hour to
convince him that these women were in earnest. When the file of men had
passed to the tables with full plates, Master Jacques stood by the iron
boiler, holding a tin plate that was empty, and inviting Madame Poupart
to use her ladle.

“We had to cut the wood,” said the lady, “to cook your dinner. You
refused to cut wood; we give you no dinner.”

The logic of the thing was so convincing, and Madame Poupart so
determined, that Jacques went out and laboured to earn his plateful of
stew.

Anatole Durand and Brent spent the morning making a pilgrimage through
the village. They visited each house to which the head of a family had
returned, Paul examining each building and giving his opinion as to what
could be done. Anatole stood by with his inevitable note-book, jotting
down the details of this tour of inspection, while Brent and the owner
looked at walls and gables, sagging roofs, shell-bitten chimney-stacks
and questionable foundations. Each problem differed a little from the
other; each house had its own particular sickness. Some were dead, so
dead that there was nothing to be suggested save that a new house or hut
should be built in the yard or garden. Anatole made a note, “Try and buy
huts.” There were stud and plaster houses with the timber framing fairly
sound; the walls of these could be replastered or covered temporarily
with felt. There were brick houses that a little ingenious patching
would put into passable repair. There were mere broken shells that
needed building up squarely before they could carry the cap of a roof.
In many cases a crumpled mass of tiles and rafters would have to be
removed before the actual work of reconstruction could be begun. The old
houses built of the chalky limestone of the district were the most
hopeless of all. When such a house had been wounded, it had crumbled,
cracked, dropped masses of masonry, dribbled loose stones out of the
wounds, bled itself to death. The war had taught Brent to respect the
extraordinary tenacity of good brickwork. You could square up the ragged
walls, fit a patch into the holes, and the house was as good as ever.

Beaucourt saw Paul Brent as a brown man with a short, pointed beard and
friendly blue eyes. He seemed a pleasant fellow, capable, rather quiet
in his speech, and with an accent that was vaguely foreign. He was a
stranger and Beaucourt kept a critical eye on strangers, but Brent went
so wholeheartedly about his job and was so obviously a man of his hands
that these peasants accepted him. They were too busy to be inquisitive.
Brent had sat up late for many nights dragging out of the dictionary the
French for such things as plaster, felt, rafters, joists, mortises,
concrete. He had made a list of all the technical words that he could
find, learnt the names by heart, and made Manon hear his lesson.

“You ought to shout more,” she told him; “you English just talk to
yourselves.”

He looked at her with the eyes of a lover.

“Shall I shout those dear words?”

“You may keep that soft voice—for me.”

She had been a little anxious for her man, knowing that he had prepared
himself to face a possible ordeal in this return of the natives. It was
not only that he loved her and that he had come to look on Beaucourt as
a home, but he had a man’s horror of betraying himself and of being
damned as something worse than a fool. She knew that he would imagine
that the humiliation would spread to her, and she could picture him
packing his knapsack and marching off into the night.

He came back to her in the evening with the air of having spent a happy
and a human day. There was laughter in his mood, not the laughter of
ridicule, but laughter that had felt the pathos and beauty of the thing
that had inspired it. He had been down to Mère Vitry’s cottage, and had
discovered Monsieur Lefèbre on the roof, a sprawling, enthusiastic,
happy figure with a distinct celestial shininess about the broad seat of
its breeches. Monsieur Lefèbre was stripping the roof of its remaining
tiles and lowering them carefully in an old bucket with a bit of wire
fastened to the handle. Mère Vitry stood below, unloaded the bucket, and
packed the tiles away in a corner. They were as absorbed as two children
playing a game.

“It has been a great day,” said Paul; “I don’t seem to have puzzled
anybody. And the way these people work——”

He sat down in the arm-chair and watched Manon laying the table. She was
very good to watch, and every now and again her eyes gave him the
glimmer of light that a woman gives to her lover.

“Let him pass—Paul Rance, a good Frenchman.”

“I believe I shall pass,” he said. “I like your people. They smell of
the soil.”

She balanced a fork, pointing it at him.

“And remember, they will like you. You see, you are such a good fellow,
and——”

He sprang up suddenly and caught her, and holding her face between his
hands, looked long and steadily into her eyes.

“Yes, you are just my life. I had to fight for you, didn’t I? But I have
been afraid, ma chérie, that these people might not want me here. I
might be found out.”

“Do not run to meet troubles,” she said; “you will have very good
friends in Beaucourt. Besides——”

She clasped his wrists for a moment with her two hands, and then moved
gently away to lift a boiling kettle from the stove.

“Let us look at the house—afterwards, at everything.”

He stood watching her devoutly.

“It’s so good that sometimes I am afraid.”

“What is there to fear in Beaucourt?”

“I don’t know,” he said.

When the meal was over they walked out into the garden and looked at the
green crops, those rows of beans and peas and lettuces paraded so
exactly on the clean brown soil. The holes in the wall had been filled
in; the fruit bushes were covered with a film of green, and the
pollarded limes showed a thousand emerald tips. From the garden they
passed to the orchard, and Brent stood a moment by Beckett’s grave. He
had put a white wooden cross there, but he had never been able to
persuade himself to paint up the lie of his own name.

Manon drew him away.

“Now we will look at the house.”

They went over it as though they had not seen the Café de la Victoire
for three months. It still remained a perennial wonder to them,
something of a miracle, a thing that grew and fed upon the labour of
their hands. Already it had an atmosphere, the human friendliness of a
place that is lived in. It was ready to be the secret home of their love
and their memories.

Brent had put up a simple staircase to the upper rooms. They were still
open to the bare rafters of the roof, but Harlech Dump had provided
canvas for the ceilings, and all the floors were complete, save the
floor of the back room on the right. Brent had used up all the wood that
he had salved from the army huts.

Manon was dreaming the dreams of a housewife. She stood in the middle of
the room that was to be hers and Brent’s, her back to the window, her
thoughts busy with furniture, curtains, linen. In a week or two she
would be able to go to Amiens and buy furniture for the new home. She
looked at Paul.

“Come and hold my hand.”

“What is the problem?”

“I’m thinking. We will have the bed there, and a big cupboard against
the north wall, and another cupboard with shelves in that corner. I
should like one or two bright-coloured mats.”

“A little colour is good,” said Brent.

His left arm went across her shoulders, and they stood silent, thinking.

“There is only the floor of that room, and the ceilings——”

“And then?”

She looked up at him, and her dark eyes were intense.

“Promise me, you will never run away.”

“Run away?”

“Yes, don’t you understand? This is going to be ours, whatever happens.
Besides, what is there that could happen?”

Paul kissed her.

“I almost wish——” he said.

“What do you wish?”

“That the village knew everything—that it could judge me as an
Englishman who had made a mess of life in his own country.”

She held his arms.

“Mon chéri, perhaps, some day, we will tell them, but of what have you
to be ashamed? Let us win them first. How I wish we had wood for that
floor.”

Brent held her close.

“Yes, that was my promise. Do you think it is easy for me to hold
out?—and yet, I’m going to hold out for six months. I’ll win Beaucourt
before I ask you to marry me.”

She stroked his cheek.

“What spurs you wear on your conscience! Am I to agree? Well, what can a
woman do? Who’s that?”

Someone had entered the house. It was Anatole Durand, an Anatole who
wanted to gossip, and he stood at the foot of the staircase, looking up.

“Hallo!”

“Won’t you come and look, monsieur?”

He climbed up on his brisk legs, amused, smiling.

“Talking over the furniture, hey?”

“There is one room that needs a floor, and we have no more wood.”

“Wood—wood? Why, I’ll give it you.”

“But we have had more than our share in taking the wood from those
huts.”

“Tiens,” said old Durand, “isn’t an old man allowed to be silly now and
again? One can’t help having favourites, you know.”




                                 XXXIV


There were two very happy men in Beaucourt during that miraculous
spring, Anatole Durand and Marcel Lefèbre.

Things went well, amazingly well. There were no quarrels, very little
jealousy, and no slacking. At the end of the first month more than half
the people were out of the huts and back in their own houses, and though
the roofs were of black felt and the windows of canvas, the critical
period had passed. The Philipons had sent for their children; so had
many others. Mère Vitry was back in her cottage, with the picture of the
Sacré Cœur hanging on its nail, and in her garden were crops of lettuce,
spring cabbage, peas, beetroot, potatoes. There were days when the whole
village went out into the fields, with Monsieur Lefèbre heading the
pilgrimage, and the seed-sowing was a public sacrament. Durand’s
tractors had ploughed up hundreds of acres, and though the season was
too late for wheat, these peasants, labouring from dawn to dusk, seeded
those great brown fields with beans, potatoes, cabbage, beetroot,
turnips, peas and swedes. The luck of the season was with them. It was
sunny and dry, and the battle was with the weeds. A hundred hoes and a
blazing sun fought and suppressed grass and charlock, dock, nettle,
sorrel, buttercup and poppy.

The orchards had only missed one year’s pruning, and promised well. Even
flower seeds had not been forgotten. Manon was to have beds of
mignonette, marigold, Virginia stock, red linum, gaudy nasturtiums.
There were buds on the old rose trees, and Paul had done some pruning.
The Bois du Renard was in full leaf, and the château chestnuts had had a
wonderful display of white wax candles. The white thorn, too, had looked
like snow. Old Durand had had lilac in bloom, and he had sent Manon a
mass of it for the big bowl in the window. Paul had found her burying
her face in the blossom, and he had caught her in his arms and kissed
her.

“You smell like the spring.”

She had ruffled his hair with her hands.

The village continued to take its principal meals at the canteen, for
this public kitchen saved time, labour and fuel, and allowed the women
to spend the whole day about their houses or in the gardens and fields.
Other families were returning, and, to relieve the congestion in the
huts, some of the people who were more forward in their houses arranged
to do their own cooking and to eat their meals there. The école was
turned into an additional rest-house for the new-comers; they took their
share of the work, food and material; the Council of Beaucourt
administered a patriarchal justice. There were no gendarmes in the
village.

Civilization began to re-erect its old landmarks, and Beaucourt made
quite a jest of the new post-office when Madame Bonpoint, who was very
fat and very red and a little severe, made Beaucourt think of a broody
hen sitting on a clutch of eggs in a coop.

Pierre Poirel, the village farceur, put his head inside her doorway and
crowed like a cock.

“Comment?” said the lady.

“Are the letters hatched yet, madame?”

It was Pierre Poirel, too, who scrawled on the doorway of his
eccentric-looking cottage, “Villa des Nouveaux Riches.” And all
Beaucourt laughed at the joke. The village had recovered its sense of
humour, which was an excellent symptom, for a community that can work
hard and laugh has no social sickness to fear.

Durand restarted a carrier’s service between Amiens and Beaucourt, and
three times a week a carrier’s cart left the Place Vogel, carrying
passengers and parcels. Beaucourt used to take its relaxation in an
evening gossip on the Place de l’Eglise, about the time the carrier’s
cart rolled in. Anatole would be there, Monsieur Lefèbre, the
patriarchs, the women. You could buy _Le Petit Journal_ or the _Echo de
Paris_. For a few sous, too, you could get a good cup of coffee at the
house of Manon Latour, and ask the advice of that fine fellow, Paul
Rance.

Paul was growing popular. His day was full from dawn to dusk, and when
he was not working at the café or in the garden, he was helping some
villager with his house. Paul tackled all sorts of problems. He rescued
derelict roofs, underpinned dangerous walls, patched broken chimneys.
Manon’s man was a good fellow, a much better fellow than the rather
querulous and thin bearded Gaston who had been Manon’s first husband,
and Beaucourt approved of the betrothal. It accepted Paul. He could use
his hands.

Brent had a share in preparing one of the great sensations, Beaucourt’s
first shop. The enterprise was Madame Poupart’s. Paul built the shelves,
the counter, the window stage, and, since the venture was a private one,
he was paid good money for the work. He took the notes home and handed
them to Manon.

“Put them in the partnership bank.”

He was very happy over that money, and Manon was happy with him.

Few people could get near Madame Poupart’s shop when first it was
opened. The window was only six feet square, and you had to push hard to
obtain a glimpse of it. Not that Beaucourt was in mad haste to spend its
money, or to buy the cheap pipes, sweets, picture postcards, reels of
cotton, brown crockery, matches or lead pencils that were arranged in
the shop-window. It was the fact that Beaucourt had a shop. People
crowded like children to stare at it.

Animals began to arrive and they could not have created more interest if
they had walked out of the Ark. The Philipons had a brown cow; Monsieur
Talmas, the messenger, kept two horses; the Lebecques had a pig, but the
idea of keeping a pig was soon plagiarized by other people. Hens clucked
and scratched, and cocks crowed. Someone gave Mère Vitry a cat.

Nor was the Café de la Victoire without its live-stock, and
Philosophe—a very useful beast—soon had to acknowledge rivals.
Etienne’s blue cart arrived from Ste. Claire, carrying a calf secured
under a net, a coopful of young chickens, and Marie Castener in her
Sunday clothes. Etienne and Paul were left to man-handle the calf, while
Marie stumped all over the house, making Paul’s new floors shake, and
talking as she had not talked for years. She kissed Manon in nearly
every room as though she were sealing a blessing, quite forgetting that
she never could abide people who were impulsive and sentimental.

“And when are you going to be married?”

“Very soon, my dear; in three or four months, perhaps.”

“Three or four months! What are you waiting for? If I were that fellow
Paul I should not be able to keep my hands off you.”

“He is a very good fellow,” said Manon, “and very patient.”

“Patient! A man ought not to be patient. Talking of bad men, have you
heard the news about Bibi?”

Manon’s face hardened.

“No. What is it?”

“He’s blind—stone blind. They had to cut out one eye, and the other got
affected. A man like that quarrels once too often; those English
soldiers cut him to pieces.”

Manon paused on the stairs.

“Be careful; they are rather steep. Did they ever catch those Tommies?”

“No.”

“And what is Bibi doing?”

“Living at the Coq d’Or. They say there is something between him and
that girl Barbe. She’ll keep him in order, if any woman can do it. I
suppose he has some money.”

When the Casteners had gone Manon told Paul the news about Louis Blanc.
They were leaning over the stable door, and the calf was sucking Manon’s
fingers, a protest against its weaning.

“Poor devil!” said Brent, “I would rather be dead. I never thought——”

“I can’t pity him,” she answered; “I suppose I ought to, but I can’t. I
wonder if he will come back to Beaucourt?”

“What could a blind man do here?”

“Make mischief. I hope he will stay where he is; there would be
something horrible about a blind man crawling about the village. Be
careful, ma petite, do you want to eat my hand?”

Brent leant over and rubbed the calf’s head, and the little beast’s
sapphire blue eyes looked up at them without fear.

“This thing is tame enough.”

“Etienne’s beasts are always tame. Yes, you have beautiful eyes, my
dear.”

And though they did not confess it to each other the thought of Bibi
blind and helpless haunted them all that night.

The working days slipped by, and in his white tent at the end of the
avenue of chestnuts old Durand slept the sleep of a healthy tired child.
He was irrepressible and he was happy, up soon after dawn each morning,
and shaving in the doorway of his tent before rushing down into the
village to begin another day of creation and adventure. Marcel Lefèbre
was his partner in this early morning enthusiasm. Lefèbre slept on an
old wire bed in the sacristy. Everybody knew that he spent the first two
hours of the day working in the church, clearing out the rubbish,
scraping the floor, and daubing whitewash over the banalities and
blasphemies that casual hands had scribbled on the walls. The
“flip-flop” of that brush and the priest’s splashed face were a rallying
cry and an ensign to Beaucourt. The whole village gathered in the church
for Sunday morning mass. The peasants came because they liked Lefèbre
and because the service seemed to be a sort of social sacrament, a very
human hour when they stood in silence side by side, and felt the
humanity in each other. The dead were there, and the children. And there
were those, Philipon among them, who had called the mass a mummery and a
swindle, but who came to the church because Marcel Lefèbre’s religion
grew in the soil. Even these children of reason felt that it was good to
gather together and to drink of the cup of common humanity.

Beaucourt was happy, rather proud of itself and ready to echo old
Durand’s cry of “Ça ira, ça ira.” There was a competitive spirit in the
air, a spirit that was good for Beaucourt and for France. People asked
each other, “What are they doing in Peronne, in Domart, in Caix, in
Roye, up in the North? We can show them something here. It grows, it
blossoms.” Beaucourt had some little reason to be proud of its work.

Yet there was a shadow. It arrived suddenly and unexpectedly, and it was
cast by a man. Nobody save Durand and Lefèbre imagined that there was
anything sinister about the shadow or felt that any new thing had
arrived in Beaucourt. What did a little fat man signify, a manufacturer,
a fellow who had been known as the “Elephant” because he had a nose like
a trunk and trousers that made one think of an elephant’s legs? M.
George Goblet was just a coarse little man whose life had been given to
the making of money. In the old days the factory had seemed good for
Beaucourt; some of the girls and women had worked there, and nothing
terrible had happened. The peasant, not the ouvrier, had dominated the
village.

Monsieur George arrived in a car. Durand met him walking down the Rue de
Bonnière with Marcel Lefèbre, and Lefèbre had the look of a man whose
dinner had not agreed with him.

“What, you back!” said Durand, with a quick glance at the priest.

Monsieur George had lunched in his car on chicken and a bottle of
Château Citron. He smoked. He was cheerful; his face looked red and
beneficent, but Marcel Lefèbre—the Christian—wished him in hell.

“Monsieur Goblet is restarting the factory.”

“Tiens,” said Durand; “he will have to bring his own workpeople; we are
too busy here.”

Monsieur George smiled.

“Enterprise, my dear sirs. I am going to get the place tidy. Men do not
grow on currant bushes these days, but I have been in Paris and
elsewhere.”

“Riff-raff,” said Anatole aggressively.

The “Elephant” looked at him suspiciously with his little eye. He had
never been able to understand Durand; he thought him a fool. And, of
course, they disliked each other. It would never have occurred to Goblet
that these two men had an affection for Beaucourt, an affection that
resembled the love of an old man for a daughter, and that they suspected
him of being ready to debauch her innocence.

Goblet was a man of platitudes.

“France has to get to work. There is going to be a race for trade.”

“Trade? Of course. One is apt to forget these things. We have got to
fill the shop-windows so that silly women may spend money.”

“I make cloth, Monsieur Lefèbre. That is one of life’s necessities, is
it not, or would you rather have the women running about naked in the
fields?”

“You are unanswerable, monsieur.”

Anatole edged Lefèbre gently out of the conversation, for M. Marcel had
a hot temper and a way of losing it with righteous sincerity.

“Monsieur George has been reading ‘Penguin Island,’ ha, ha! He is right;
we cannot have our villages full of naked angels. But where are you
going to put your workmen?”

“Tents or huts.”

“And feed them? We have our own organization, but we can’t feed your
fellows.”

“I have not asked you to, have I? I did not start business yesterday; I
have my scheme just as you have yours.”

“And you have managed to buy machinery?”

“Should I go out without my trousers?”

Anatole and the priest left the “Elephant” standing coarsely on his
dignity outside the gate of the factory. They walked back arm in arm to
the Place de l’Eglise.

“My dear friend,” said Durand, “M. George is behaving like a reasonable
and enterprising citizen. What good will it do to us or Beaucourt to
quarrel with him? I think we are in danger of becoming a couple of
sentimentalists.”

“God forgive the reasonable people,” said Monsieur Lefèbre. “It was the
devilry of common-sense that killed the child in man.”




                                  XXXV


Early in June, the Café de la Victoire being ready for its furniture,
Manon made her great expedition to Amiens. The canvas ceilings were up,
all the timber-work stained or painted, and Paul had papered the walls
of the kitchen, the two best bedrooms, and the coffee room. Manon had
chosen a pattern of pink roses for her room; the windows were to have
rose-coloured curtains, and the bed a rose-coloured duvet; Paul had
stained the floor the colour of old oak.

They left Philipon’s girl, Luce, in charge of the house, and travelled
to Amiens in the carrier’s cart, sitting on the wooden bench behind M.
Talmas, and under the black canvas cover that had a little window on
either side. Manon had a carpet-bag at her feet; she was to stay three
or four days. Paul carried his travelling gear wrapped up in a black and
white check handkerchief; he wore his velvet trousers and black coat.
There was no one else in the carrier’s cart, and as its grey-blue wheels
rolled slowly along the straight roads under the poplars, beeches, limes
and acacias, Paul felt himself back in some ancient bit of England. M.
Talmas’ van would have found country cousins in the Weald of Sussex or
among the Somersetshire orchards. Cæsar Talmas, too, was a bit of old
France, with the head of a grenadier, a tuft of grey hair on his chin,
and his eyes as blue as his breeches.

This cart dropped them at the Place Vogel, and they walked to the Rue
Belu, Paul carrying Manon’s bag. Across the green-black water of the
river, and with its windows looking at the chestnut trees and in the
inspired grey glory of the cathedral, stood the Auberge de l’Evêque, a
tall, old, white house with yellow shutters, a rust-red gate and door.
Manon knew the place. It was clean and quiet, and she had written to
retain two bedrooms.

They stood on the bridge for a moment, and looked at the cathedral.

“When we have left our luggage,” said Manon, “we will go in and say our
prayers.”

Madame Berthier of the Auberge de l’Evêque, one of those crisp,
firm-fleshed Frenchwomen, with a ruddy face and fair hair, met them like
an old friend. Manon had a bedroom on the first floor; Paul a little
room under the roof. Madame Berthier gave them coffee, and chattered to
Manon about prices.

“The cheap shops are not always the cheapest,” was her dictum.

Manon agreed.

“If you mean to live with the same furniture all your life, why not have
it good to look at?”

“Like your wife,” said madame with a roguish look at Paul.

“Yes, that’s so, madame. I find that she is very pleasant to look at.”

“Thank you, mon ami. Are you coming out with me to the shops?”

“Of course.”

“Then put on your hat.”

It was a showery day, but that did not trouble them, for whenever the
rain began to fall Manon found a shop in which she wished to enquire the
prices. She was in no hurry, and they had explored all the streets in
the neighbourhood of the Hôtel de Ville before Manon made her choice.
She bought her furniture at a shop in the Rue des Chaudronnières,
cupboards, chairs, wash-hand stands fitted with drawers, a big French
bed.

They had hesitated over that bed, and the shopkeeper and his wife joined
in a debate that became a sort of family discussion. Manon could buy an
iron bedstead of the English pattern, with a mattress and pillows for
four hundred and ninety-five francs, but the French wooden bed looked
handsome and more homely. It would cost them six hundred francs.

“What do you think?”

She looked at Paul.

“I like the wooden one.”

“It is a beautiful bed, madame, and the box-mattress is our very best.”

“Why copy the English?” said the proprietor. “Think of the price they
are charging us for coal.”

“An iron bedstead looks rather cold in a room.”

“Yes. More suitable for old maids.”

“Be quiet, Jules. I assure you, madame, that if you are going to have a
pretty room for yourself and Monsieur——”

They bought the wooden bed, and walked on to the Rue Dumeril, where
Manon had discovered two shops that had pleased her, one of them a
bazaar that supplied anything from a table-knife to an enamelled
soap-dish. At another shop over the way Manon bought material for
curtains, some cheaper bedding, and two rugs. She had her lists made out
in a note-book, a hypothetical price placed against each article, and
she worked methodically through each list, refusing to be hurried. It
was a very serious affair this restocking of a kitchen and a linen
cupboard, with every sheet, towel and blanket to be examined and
handled, and Paul saw that it would take days.

“I shall leave you at home this afternoon,” she told him, as they walked
back to dine at the auberge; “a man in a draper’s shop is like a dog on
a string.”

He laughed.

“It does not bore me, you know. I just stand and look at you.”

“Yes, and it upsets my ideas.”

“I’ll go shopping on my own; there are those tools and fencing wire that
I want to take back to-morrow in Talmas’ cart.”

“That is a good idea. And, oh, Paul, don’t forget the spinach seed. And
this evening we will go and sit in the cathedral, and afterwards we will
drink coffee or a bock outside the café. You don’t wish to go to a
cinéma, do you?”

“Is it likely?” said her man.

Brent had known Amiens during the war, but the Amiens of his wanderings
while Manon shopped was not the city he had known of old. Amiens
depressed him. Its narrow, crowded side-walks and penitential pavé made
life uncomfortable for a stroller who soon grew tired of staring in
shop-windows, and Amiens—like all cities—had the power of impressing
itself with unpleasant vigour upon the casual countryman. The peasant is
jostled out of his little, quiet complacencies. He has not the
spaciousness of the fields to comfort him; the city cinéma-show tries
his eyes. Too many people, too much noise, too much restlessness!

Amiens made Paul feel home-sick. He sat on a damp seat in one of the
boulevards, a man with the soul of a peasant, a man to whom—after the
first hour of window-gazing—this city could offer nothing. He felt
tired, absurdly tired, and ready to be taken home like a child. Home?
What was home? The place where he worked, where the crops grew, where he
sat by the stove in a French village? Yes, it was that and more than
that, and in those moments of loneliness Paul discovered the blood and
the flesh behind the conventional picture. To man home was a woman, the
woman, that and nothing else. The rest was mere furniture, baggage, call
it what you will, inanimate things that become alive only when a woman
moved among them and turned them into mute symbols of sentiment and
tenderness. It was Manon who mattered, Manon the woman.

It began to rain again, and Paul jumped up. He walked fast down the wet
streets and the people in the streets had ceased to be strangers. Even
the few figures in khaki refused to accuse him of being an exile, a
bastard Frenchman masquerading in French clothes. He looked up at the
flèche of the cathedral, and his heart felt big in him, big with a sense
of the common humanity of them all.

Paul went straight to the auberge, and opening the glass-panelled door,
found Madame Berthier knitting. She looked up at him with a smile.

“Manon is not back?”

“Not yet.”

He went out with happy impatience, and waited on the bridge in the rain.
He felt that she would come that way, and while he waited there a very
wonderful thing happened. The battered-looking street, the grey quays,
the green-black water of the river had seemed heavily grey and ugly.
Suddenly the sun broke through, sending down a shower of yellow light,
while the rain continued to fall. A coloured bow overarched the city.
The chestnuts glittered, wet with a beautiful splendour of light. The
cathedral seemed to tower into the sky, flashing its dripping stones and
pinnacles and windows, its flèche ashine against a great black cloud.

Paul stood spellbound. His eyes were the eyes of an awed yet delighted
child.

Manon surprised him in that moment of un-self-consciousness. She came
across the bridge without his seeing her, and the look on his face made
her think of a window opened in heaven. His face was wet with the rain;
he was smiling.

She did not speak, but came and stood beside him as though to share the
beauty that enchanted him; to gaze at the sun-splashed trees and the
splendour of mystery that enveloped the cathedral. Paul’s smiling eyes
came down out of the heaven to her, and the smile became human.

“I’ve been waiting here. I thought you would come by the bridge.”

“You have been feeling lonely,” she said.

“How do you know that?”

He caught her hand and held it firm and fast, and they leant over the
rail of the bridge and looked at the still water whose surface was no
longer blurred by the rain. There were wonderful reflections in the
water, and there were strange lights in Manon’s eyes. She had felt the
strong grip of Paul’s hand, and a quiver of deep passion that woke a cry
of exultation and of understanding in her heart.

“I want to go home,” he said.

“Home?”

“To Beaucourt.”

He felt the pressure of her firm, warm fingers.

“Is Beaucourt home to you?”

He smiled down at the water.

“I felt like a lost child this afternoon. I had to come back to try and
find you. I wanted you; I never knew I could want you so much.”

“Mon chéri,” she said; “so you waited out here in the rain? And then the
sun shone?”

“And you came back. Home is where you are. That’s a great discovery for
a man to make, is it not?”

“Had you never discovered it before?”

“No.”

“Then I am the first woman you have loved,” she said simply; “I am very
happy.”

Paul kissed her softly on the cheek, and their reflections in the water
below imitated that kiss.

Madame Berthier gave the lovers an early supper, and after the meal they
wandered out into Amiens, walking arm in arm. To Paul Amiens was no
longer a strange city full of cold, anonymous faces. They entered the
cathedral and sat a while in the great nave, watching the pigeons flying
to and fro in the sunset light of the clerestory, for the glass was gone
from many of the windows, and the pigeons nested in this great dovecote.
Paul held Manon’s hand. They spoke in whispers.

“Only good men could have built this place.”

“Good workmen, anyhow,” said her lover; “I think we have forgotten
something.”

“Mon Dieu, something I should have bought?”

He gave a soft laugh.

“No, not that. This place reminds me of that house of yours.”

“Ours,” she corrected.

“Ours. You could put it here inside the cathedral. It’s part of the same
stuff. I don’t want to live in a world of sky-scrapers.”

“What are sky-scrapers?”

“The buildings in New York, America. It’s a great age, but, good God,
I’m satisfied with Beaucourt.”

“Always?”

“You are not going to die yet, are you?”

“Mon chéri, not before you marry me.”

“And there will always be work to do in Beaucourt, the sort of work that
makes a man go to bed happily with the smell of good soil or sawdust in
his nostrils. I say, that was a wonderful bed we bought this morning!”

“Yes. We should not have liked an iron bed. You will hold me very close,
some day, my Paul.”

“And I shall never let you go.”

Next morning Brent tied up his belongings in the check handkerchief,
kissed Manon, shook hands with Madame Berthier, and marched off to the
Place Vogel. Monsieur Talmas’ cart started at nine on the return journey
to Beaucourt, and Paul found two other travellers on the wooden seat, an
old lady who was joining her married daughter, and Monsieur Poupart, who
had been spending two days in Amiens buying goods for the shop. Poupart
had a yellow face and a melancholy manner, and the old woman had been
boring him with the irritating vivacity of second childhood. She asked
interminable questions.

“Work the pump, will you?” said Poupart to his neighbour; “my arm is
stiff. They had la grippe in the house where I have been staying; I
expect I have caught it; I always do.”

“I have had la grippe thirteen times,” said the old lady triumphantly,
leaning forward and looking across Paul at the pessimist.

“The thirteenth attack should have killed you, madame;” and, in a
truculent aside, “you would never have had thirteen attacks if you had
been my mother-in-law.”

The old lady chattered to Paul all the way to Beaucourt. She was very
inquisitive, and Paul was hard put to keep her curiosity within the
limits of a decent reticence, for her old hands were ready to pull
everything to pieces, even to interfere with her neighbours’ clothes.
She asked Paul if he was married, and cackled when he told her that he
was only betrothed.

Poupart listened with a sardonic solemnity. He caught Paul’s eye, and
nudged him with his elbow.

“Push her downstairs.”

Paul laughed.

“La Croix would have done that years ago if he had not been a fool.”

“I understand what you are saying, quite well, Monsieur Poupart. No one
has been able to break my neck for me.”

“What a pity, madame!” said the man.

Monsieur Talmas’ cart entered Beaucourt by the Bonnière road, and just
beyond the gates of the factory, where a number of workmen were
lounging, they passed a waggon drawn in at the side of the road and
laden with the sections of a hut. Brent, who had been looking at the
factory, felt himself nudged by Monsieur Poupart’s sharp elbow.

“Look there!”

Ten yards beyond the waggon a man was sitting on the grass bank, the man
whose closed eyelids seemed sunk in their eye-sockets. A girl with red
hair was standing beside the man, a girl with narrow lips and a
prominent bosom. She was speaking to the driver of the waggon who was
unhooking his horses.

“It is Louis Blanc,” said the shopkeeper, staring inquisitively at the
woman.

Paul was conscious of a shock of astonishment. It was Bibi himself,
blind and bearded, sitting there and listening to what the girl was
saying, his head slightly on one side like the head of a listening bird.
A couple of sticks lay on the bank beside him! He was dressed in his
best clothes.

“He’s blind, you know,” said Poupart; “poor devil!”

Brent’s eyes were grim. He realized that he had not prepared himself for
the return of Bibi, for Bibi had passed out of the life of the village,
and his reappearance filled Brent with a feeling akin to nausea. It was
the return of something that was essentially evil, an element of
discord, the spirit of malice.

Paul was staring hard at Louis Blanc and as the cart passed him Bibi
raised his head with a jerk. His eye-sockets were fixed upon Brent. He
seemed to feel the passing of an enemy and the challenge of an enemy’s
eyes.

Paul drew back and looked away. He heard Bibi speaking to the girl with
the red hair; he was asking her who was in the cart that had passed.

“It’s the carrier’s van,” she said.

“Who’s inside?”

“Two men and an old woman. Now, then, are you quite sure this is your
piece of ground? It lies opposite the end of the factory wall.”

Bibi had owned half an acre of orchard here.

“Yes, that’s it. Count the trees. There used to be thirty-six, all
apples. They were standing there months ago.”

Barbe, of the Coq d’Or, took a step up the bank and counted the trees.

“I make the number thirty-five.”

“Near enough. We will have the hut off the waggon here. Give me a hand;
I can help the fellow to unload.”

Some of the workmen came across to help in the unloading. They thought
that Bibi had lost his eyesight in the war; and Barbe was very
attractive to men. They fraternized with Bibi.

“You are good fellows,” he said, “not like these damned peasants. There
will be some good wine here when my buvette goes up.”

“What, you are going to sell drink, old man?”

“Plenty of it,” said Bibi.




                                 XXXVI


The events that agitated Monsieur Anatole Durand were the arrival of the
“Elephant’s” workmen and the birth of Bibi’s buvette.

Anatole had Marcel Lefèbre at his elbow, and Lefèbre had never hesitated
to say that it was in the factory that the modern social diseases were
hatched and bred. If you argued the point with him and quoted the
example of Monsieur Menier and his Chocolate Town he would answer that
there were very few enlightened men like Monsieur Menier, and that
factories existed not for the good of the workpeople but to make money.
To Marcel Lefèbre the making of money was the root of all evil. It
debauched both the capitalist and the worker, begot the bastard lives
that men live in great cities, made life hectic and unreal. He combated
the assertion that the peasants were hard, greedy, less intelligent than
the dwellers in cities, and he would ask you whether a man who could
carry out all the varied and scientific work on a farm had not a more
fully developed and intelligent life than a workman who spent each day
cutting threads on a screw, who read nothing but the “red rags” and
talked about things that he did not understand. In the villages you
found no venereal disease, few prostitutes, none of the grosser sorts of
crime. An occasional murder, perhaps; but Lefèbre was a man of
passions—disciplined passions—and yet he could understand the violence
that shed blood. There are occasions when the killing of a man is a
wholesome and a cleanly act.

It must be confessed that Lefèbre’s prejudices were justified by the
temper of the men whom Monsieur Goblet introduced into Beaucourt. The
“Elephant” had picked up the dregs of the casual labour that had been
set free from the munition works and the army, fellows who drifted,
youngsters who had learnt too soon the vices of grown men. Very few of
Goblet’s original “hands” had returned; some had been killed; others had
settled elsewhere; for the few who were ready to return there could be
no technical work until the buildings had been repaired and new
machinery installed. Durand had spoken of “riff-raff,” and the words
fitted the case exactly. Monsieur Goblet had picked up the riff-raff
that is to be found in all cities. There were some good men among them,
one or two of the older bricklayers, the engineer, and two of the
mechanics. The rest were a bad lot, ready to run about the village and
make trouble with the women.

As for Louis Blanc’s buvette, that, too, could not be helped, nor does
any sensible Frenchman quarrel with a seller of good wine. Bibi’s
buvette grew up like a gourd, for the workmen over the way saw that the
plant was for their own pleasure, and spent the evenings in helping it
to grow. They put up Bibi’s hut for him, built Mademoiselle Barbe a
throne and a set of shelves, knocked tables and benches together, even
helped with the furniture. Bibi had a small marquée as well as a hut. He
meant to sleep in the marquée, but Mademoiselle Barbe demanded a door
and a lock, and the room that was partitioned off at the end of the hut.
For one day Bibi distributed free drinks in token of his gratitude to
the good fellows who had their eyes fixed on the red-haired girl’s
petticoat. Bibi became popular. He had a fine collection of lewd stories
suited to the gentlemen whom the “Elephant” had imported into Beaucourt.

Durand professed to see virtues in Louis Blanc’s establishment.

“It will keep the roughs out of the village.”

Lefèbre insisted on seeing the truth.

“There is part of the village that may be glad to join the roughs.”

“Mon Dieu,” said Anatole, “are we not rather like a couple of fussy old
hens?”

“My religion spreads its wings over the children. You know very well, my
friend, that Goblet has opened the lid of the box. We shall have trouble
here.”

Durand bit his finger-nails.

“There may be a way of persuading that fellow Blanc to disappear.”

Paul missed the events of those few days, for Amiens had made him a
present, the present that Monsieur Poupart had expected to bring back
with him. Brent went down with influenza, an influenza of a particularly
virulent type. He was alone in the house, Luce Philipon having returned
to her parents, and the disease struck Paul like a dose of poison. He
was at work in the morning; that evening he was delirious, with a
temperature that had soared.

About nine o’clock in the evening old Prosper Cordonnier, who slept at
the château, and acted as Anatole’s “store-guard,” was sent down by
Durand to the Café de la Victoire with a message to Brent. Anatole
wished him to come up next day and make a rough survey of the château.
Cordonnier found the café shut up, but hearing a voice, he knocked at
the door. No one answered the knock, so Cordonnier tried the door, and
finding it unlocked, walked in.

It was still sufficiently light for Cordonnier to see his way about the
house, and he discovered Brent in bed in the little room whose window
overlooked the garden. Paul was delirious, and talking all sorts of
imaginable nonsense, and he was talking in English. Cordonnier stood and
stared at him. This lingo was strange to Prosper, who had passed his
refugee years working on a farm in the Gironde.

Cordonnier bent over the bed, and shook Brent by the shoulder.

“Hallo, old chap, what’s the matter?”

Brent pushed him away.

“Bosh,” he said, “bosh! Oh, go to the devil!”

Cordonnier left him, but he stood in the passage for a minute or two,
rubbing his chin and listening. Prosper had been known in Beaucourt as
“Mutton Head,” a man of slow movements, very stupid, yet touchily
conscious of his stupidity. People had laughed at him, and this laughter
had bred in Cordonnier a stubborn reticence. He used very few words, and
those of the simplest. He talked only of obvious things, and if anyone
asked him for an opinion he bolted back into his silence like a rabbit
into a hole. He had one failing, a fondness for drink, and he had been
heard to argue with a mild recklessness upon the contrasted virtues of
farmyard dung and chemical manures.

Cordonnier went back to the château.

“That fellow Paul might have been talking German,” was the thought that
entered his head, “but we won’t say anything about that. They always
laugh, the fools! A man should keep things to himself.”

He told Durand that Paul was sick. “I found him in bed, monsieur. You
had better see him yourself in the morning.”

“Nothing serious, Prosper?”

Cordonnier avoided expressing his opinion.

“He was in bed, monsieur, so I came away.”

Anatole was with Paul early the next day; the high fever had passed, and
he found Brent flushed but sane. He remembered nothing of Cordonnier’s
visit, nor had it occurred to him that he might have been babbling in
English.

“This comes of taking a holiday in Amiens.”

Durand lit the stove in the kitchen, warmed up some milk, and made Paul
drink it.

“When does Manon come back?”

“To-morrow.”

“I will fetch Mère Vitry. She is a good nurse, and she will be glad to
look after you.”

And there the incident ended. Mère Vitry came in, a very willing angel
of mercy, with her patched skirt, and her bright black eyes. She washed
Paul’s hands and face, talking to him as she would have talked to a
baby, and shuffling about the house in an old pair of felt slippers. In
the toe of one of these slippers a mouse had gnawed a hole, and the
little black circle fascinated Brent. It looked like a bird’s eye.

Manon returned next day in Monsieur Talmas’ cart. She found Mère Vitry
sitting in the kitchen, darning Paul’s socks, her cat asleep on the
table by the window, and the coffee-pot ready on the stove. Manon had
been in a state of pleasant excitement from the moment that she had left
Amiens. She was returning to her home and to her lover.

“You have been looking after my man. How good of you.”

“S-sh!” said Mère Vitry, “he is asleep.”

“Asleep!”

“He has been ill, my dear, but he is better. Monsieur Durand says it is
la grippe. Perhaps you had better not go into the room.”

Manon put her bag on the table, took off her hat, and behaved as Mère
Vitry would have behaved in impulsively flouting her own advice. She
went to the door of Paul’s room, opened it without a sound, and stood
looking at him as he lay in bed asleep.

It was that kiss on the forehead that woke Brent. He opened his eyes to
find her bending over him, her warm red mouth still shaping a kiss. Her
clothes and her bosom smelt faintly of some delicate perfume, and her
hands were touching his shoulders.

“Mon pauvre,” she said.

Brent lay and looked at her. He was thinking that he had never had a
more pleasant awakening than the lips of Manon had given him in their
new home.

“So you are back.”

He was content to look at her, and she understood the happy indolence in
his eyes.

“You should have sent me a message. How long have you been ill?”

She sat down on the edge of the bed, and held one of his hands.

“I am not complaining.”

“No?”

“To wake up like this, and suddenly see you, here. But, little woman,
you ought not to be here.”

“Who says so?”

“I do. I don’t want you ill.”

“Indeed!”

Deliberately, wilfully, she bent forward till her face was close to his.

“I am afraid of nothing that you could give me. So there.”

Brent would not kiss her lips, but he kissed her hand.

“I shall be up in two days. Life is so exciting just now. When does the
furniture arrive?”

“On Friday.”

And suddenly he remembered that Louis Blanc had returned to Beaucourt.
He wondered if Manon knew.

She was leaning back and looking at him, aware of the sudden seriousness
of his eyes.

“What is it?” she asked.

“Nothing.”

“You are in pain?”

“No.”

“But there is something; I am not to be deceived.”

He smiled up at her.

“How you notice things.”

“Yes. I saw Bibi and his new hut near the factory. Is that what is
worrying you? Monsieur Talmas told me. It does not worry me.”

Brent’s face cleared. In some ways women are more courageous and more
imperturbable than men.

“Well, then, it does not matter,” he said, “but I wish that fellow had
taken his blind face somewhere else.”

In their happiness they were ready to forget Louis Blanc and that brown
hut of his among the apple trees on the bank above the Bonnière road.
The buvette was complete. Mademoiselle Barbe had her comptoir and her
shelves for bottles, and at night the factory workmen crowded in and sat
round the improvised tables and drank Bibi’s execrable wine. Those who
were unable to find room in the hut made themselves at home under the
apple trees. They were noisy; they sang. Bibi had a chair beside Barbe’s
comptoir. He talked a great deal, but he never laughed. His blind face
was the face of a man who listened for some particular voice, the voice
of an enemy.

This hut of his was like an outpost, or a rallying point in the
inevitable antagonisms that were stirring in the village. Peasant
Beaucourt looked at it with unfriendly eyes. It was not that these
peasants were saints; far from it; and yet it was as though that
arch-peasant, Monsieur Lefèbre, had placed Bibi and his buvette under an
interdict. There were elemental discords between the tiller of the
fields and these ouvriers. The peasant had his home, his wife, his
daughters, his work, his crops; the factory hand was an Ishmaelite,
noisy, contentious, cynical, full of crude theories about double pay and
less work. He had no woman with him, and your barrack-housed man is a
troublesome dog. He will spend half his night sniffing after petticoats,
and in Beaucourt the petticoats belonged to the peasants.

This tacit antagonism existed long before it was actually provoked by
the inevitable escapades of the “Elephant’s” roughs. To Beaucourt, the
Beaucourt that followed Durand, Lefèbre, Philipon and their party,
Bibi’s buvette was out of bounds. No one went there. If a man wanted a
little red wine, he got it at Manon’s café, and so, almost insensibly,
the Café de la Victoire became involved in the feud.

Prosper Cordonnier was the first of the peasant party to secede, and his
secession was furtive and occasional. This bibulous and inarticulate old
man had felt a dryness at the throat whenever he passed along the Rue de
Bonnière. His timidity and his passion for strong drink struggled
together for a long time before that scorching and dusty day provided
both the temptation and the opportunity. It was three o’clock in the
afternoon; everybody was at work, and Prosper, who had been on an errand
for Anatole Durand, passed Bibi’s buvette at an hour when it was empty.
Bibi himself was sitting in the shadow of the doorway; Mademoiselle
Barbe had gone to Amiens in Talmas’ cart.

Prosper loitered, looking shyly at the board over the door. It occurred
to him that it would be polite and neighbourly to speak to Bibi, this
poor fellow who had lost his sight.

“Good evening, monsieur.”

Bibi sat up very straight in his chair.

“Hallo, who’s that?”

“Prosper Cordonnier.”

“Come up and drink.”

Golden words on a scorching July day! Prosper Cordonnier surrendered.

“Help yourself,” said Bibi.

It was pleasantly cool and shady in the hut, and Prosper, after
selecting a bottle and a glass from Mademoiselle Barbe’s shelves, sat
down on a box by the doorway.

“It is very warm, monsieur. What shall I pay you for the wine?”

“Nothing,” said Bibi.

“But, monsieur——”

“You did me a good turn once, I don’t forget. Pour me out a glass, old
chap.”

Cordonnier had laid a hand upon one of the most potent of Mademoiselle
Barbe’s bottles, and in a little while the cords of his tongue were
loosened. He became affectionate, talkative, foolishly confidential,
dragging his box close to Louis Blanc’s chair, and tapping him on the
knee with an intimate finger. He began to gossip about Beaucourt, the
peasant part of Beaucourt. He had his grievances. His dignity in
Beaucourt had never been sufficiently considered.

“Tiens, but what do I do at my age but run messages for Anatole Durand!
And believe me, monsieur, I get two francs a day for it, my food, and a
couple of blankets. Because a man has learnt to hold his tongue some
people think he is worth nothing at all.”

Bibi sympathized with him. Old Cordonnier was a prodigious bore, but a
blind man has to be patient.

“He is a dull dog, old Durand.”

“What I complain of, monsieur, is that he has favourites. Look at Manon
Latour and that fellow, Paul Rance.”

Bibi yawned.

“Are they favourites of his? Fill up your glass, Prosper.”

Cordonnier babbled on.

“That fellow Paul Rance has a tin of milk a day; I have to carry it down
each morning.”

“What, is he ill?”

“La grippe. And that reminds me of a funny thing, monsieur. I happened
to go down to the café when he was taken ill, and he was all alone there
in bed, and talking to himself in German.”

Bibi sat very still in his chair.

“But that sounds absurd. How did you know it was German?”

“Well, it was not French, monsieur; but of course, nobody ever pays any
attention to me, so I never mention such a thing to anybody.”

He raised his glass and drank to his own neglected dignity.

“It is a great mistake to gossip, monsieur. I always hold my tongue. I’m
not an old woman.”

Bibi did not answer him. His blind face seemed to have sunk back into
the shadow of the hut. He was breathing deeply, nostrils dilated and
twitching. This old fool of a Cordonnier had dropped a casual spark and
set an idea alight.

For Bibi’s hatred of Paul Brent had become an obsession. His blindness
intensified it, shutting him up in the darkness with his hatred of the
man who had taken away his sight. He would sit for hours thinking of a
possible revenge, but he spoke of it to no one, not even Barbe.




                                 XXXVII


Brent was up and about on that great day when the furniture arrived from
Amiens. It made a triumphant entry into Beaucourt, piled in two waggons,
and followed by half the youngsters in the village. All the morning was
spent in unloading it and carrying it into the house, for Paul’s
staircase was a staircase of moods and prejudices, and refused to be
taken by storm. The two men who came with the waggons exercised much
patient and laborious persuasion, inspired by the enthusiasms of Manon
and some practical sympathy in the form of red wine. Young Beaucourt
stood on the pathway and stared through the windows.

Brent was aware of Manon as a pair of happy eyes, and a blue and white
check torchon. She was everywhere, polishing, supervising, issuing
orders in that caressing voice of hers, a housewife in heaven. Paul
followed her about like a Greek chorus. He had been forbidden to carry
anything heavy, and very often he was made to sit down in a chair.

They hung up curtains, put down rugs, moved the beds to and fro until
Manon’s critical taste was satisfied. She would run forward, give a
touch to some piece of furniture, and then come back to Paul and stand
holding his arm.

“How does that please you?”

“Everything pleases me,” he would reply with the broad appreciation of
the male.

Neighbours arrived and had to be shown over the house, Mère Vitry,
Mesdames Poupart and Philipon. They were enthusiastic and without envy,
for Manon was popular with women, and it was not easy for them to be
jealous of her. There was no guile behind her enthusiasm; she was so
practical yet so human that these older women seemed to feel the
unspoilt child in her.

“So you will be married soon,” said Madame Poupart with a glance at the
new bed in Manon’s room.

Manon was laying out the new sheets with the naturalness of a woman
whose whole heart was absorbed in the great affair.

“Yes, I expect so. Paul is such a man for thoroughness. He insisted on
finishing all the repairs before we thought of marrying. What do you
think of this linen?”

The women examined the sheets, holding them up to the light, stretching
them between their hands, and even scratching the fabric with their
finger-nails. They talked all the while, and, though Manon used her
tongue, her eyes were the essentially eloquent part of her. “We are
going to be happy,” she said; “I feel it in my blood and in my soul.”

Madame Philipon was rubbing the linen between a thumb and forefinger.

“It is not so good as before the war.”

“Nothing is,” said Madame Poupart; “one cannot expect it.”

Manon gave a lift of the head, and laughed.

“What are you laughing at, ma chérie?”

“Oh, nothing.”

“You are thinking that your marriage will not be like these sheets?”

Rosalie Philipon’s eyes were shy and affectionate.

“Perhaps!”

“I think you will always be happy. There are some women to whom a man
cannot be unkind.”

Brent had disappeared downstairs with the amused tolerance of a man who
recognizes his own occasional superfluity. He was sitting
straddle-legged on a chair by the kitchen window watching the two men
preparing to drive their two waggons back to Amiens, and listening to
the voices of the women up above. The animation and the intimacy of
their voices soothed him. He fell into a day-dream in which he felt
happily conscious of all the elemental happenings of life, a woman’s
kisses, the warmth of her bosom in those dear moments of surrender, the
tranquil sound of her breathing, the practical and caressing presence of
her by day and by night. These voices suggested other thoughts and
emotions. They seemed to fill the house with the spirit of the great
human mystery. These women were busy about a bed. It was almost as
though they were waiting for the little cry of a child—that faint
whimpering that fills the hushed house with a sense of tender exultation
and relief.

Brent’s eyes were blue and vague, but suddenly the alertness came back
to them as he glanced along the Rue de Picardie. Something unusual was
happening in Beaucourt. He saw a crowd of children, an English officer
wheeling a bicycle, and behind them a G. S. waggon with three khaki
figures riding on it. The two waggoners were standing in the middle of
the road staring at the procession.

Brent had a moment of panic, the panic of a man with a secret. These
familiar uniforms were so unexpected and so reminiscent of much that he
wished to forget. He stood up and felt his heart beating hard and fast.

The window was open and he heard one of the waggoners explain these
English to his comrade:

“Les exhumeurs.”

The truth flashed upon Brent. They had come to open Beckett’s grave.

He was conscious of a profound discouragement, an inward protest! What
an omen! Why had they chosen this day of all days? He had a feeling that
he wanted to run away out of the house, and to remain away until the
affair was over.

Cordonnier was knocking at the door.

“Madame Latour?”

Brent got a grip on himself. He felt that he could not leave this
business to Manon, and that he did not want the taint of it in her heart
on this most happy and innocent day. He went to the door, and found
Cordonnier and the officer waiting on the path.

Cordonnier looked under his slow eyelids at Brent.

“Monsieur Paul, here is an English officer who has come to take away a
body.”

Brent glanced at the officer. He was the most harmless thing imaginable,
a Moth in Spectacles, one of those anomalous males without masculinity,
in age about five-and-forty, mild, a little frightened, with a brown
moustache that fell down over a precise mouth. Brent seemed to know that
there was a patch of baldness under his cap. He was indifferently
shaved. His tie was in a lump. He wore very new leggings that did not
fit.

“Bonjour, monsieur.”

The officer began in text-book French.

“Bonjour, monsieur, est-ce que vous avez un soldat Anglais enterré ici?”

“There is a grave in the orchard, monsieur.”

The officer blinked.

“Have I your permission to remove the body?”

“Certainly, monsieur. I will show you.”

He got the Englishman away before Manon could appear, and taking him
round by way of the yard, showed him the grassy mound and the wooden
cross below the bank in the orchard. The soldiers took off their coats
and set to work. Brent turned away to rout a dozen inquisitive
youngsters who wanted to see the body dug up.

“Allez!”

He looked white and fierce, and the children fled.

Brent sat on the bank and made himself watch this opening of Beckett’s
grave. There was something final about it, something symbolical, and
yet—as performed by these English Tommies—it was utterly without
reverence. They smoked cigarettes; they were immensely casual and
indolent; it was evident that they considered their officer a negligible
old woman. Brent watched them with an increasing dislike. He saw one man
spit into the grave, the instinctively dirty act of a mere common man,
and for a moment he was almost on his feet and ready to call them
“swine.” His eyes met the brown, short-sighted eyes of the officer.
Brent understood that he, too, despised and loathed these men, but that
he was afraid of their brute animal obtuseness. This, too, was
symbolical. It reminded Brent of a saying of Anatole Durand’s: “In these
days the brain of civilization is afraid to tell the body of
civilization what an ignorant brute it is.”

Manon came out into the orchard, saw Paul sitting there, and understood.
She gave him a mother-look, a caress of the eyes, and slipped away
without his realizing that she had been so near to him.

One of the soldiers stuck his pick into something.

“The old ——’s there, chum!”

The officer winced. Brent looked fierce. He made himself go and stand
beside the officer.

“Your men have not much respect for the dead, monsieur.”

The Moth in Spectacles understood French better than he spoke it. He
looked almost timidly at Brent.

“It is habit, monsieur. They are awkward brutes.”

He spoke to one of the men.

“Be careful, Saunders; that Englishman was alive once.”

“B——y nice job he left us, anyhow,” said the man, with sulky
insolence.

The disinterment was soon completed. Brent saw his own identity disc
taken out of the grave and handed to the officer, and a sudden curiosity
moved him. He edged close and looked over the little officer’s shoulder
at the red circle lying in his palm. The Tommy had cleaned the disc by
spitting upon it and rubbing it on his breeches.

                         597641 Pte. Brent, P.
                            2—9——Fusiliers.

The officer brought out a note-book and entered the details, while the
men put what was left of Beckett into the wooden shell that they had
brought in the waggon. Brent stood and looked at the hole in the ground.
He was thinking of that morning in March when Beckett had been killed.
He remembered the frost on the grass, the sunlight, the stillness, the
white splinters of the apple tree, the hob-nails in the soles of
Beckett’s boots. The memory carried him to Manon, Manon who was alive,
Manon who loved him. He turned away and walked back to the house,
conscious of an immense gratitude to her, of a tenderness that had felt
the taunt of some unclean act and rushed to purify itself in her
presence. How clean and wholesome and human she was! Those dirty,
soulless men in khaki spitting into Beckett’s grave; those conscript
grave-diggers turning over the bones of a dead valour!

Manon heard him enter the house. She was upstairs. Something in her
seemed to divine his mood. She called to him.

“Paul, I am here.”

He climbed the steep staircase that he had built, and found himself in
her room—their room. And, suddenly, her arms went round him. She held
him close with all her sturdy, human strength, and drew his face down to
her shoulder.

“My man has such a soft heart.”

He turned his head, and with an emotion that was very near to tears,
kissed her warm throat.

“It might have happened some other day.”

She smiled over him compassionately.

“Well, it is over. That mound there in the orchard always made me a
little sad. Now, look, all this is yours and mine; it is ours.”

She made him look round the room at the new bed with its clean linen and
red duvet, the rugs on the floor, the curtains that she had tacked up at
the windows.

“It is alive,” she said, “our little home.”

He held her close, and they stood with heads bowed, as though praying.

In the street a blind man led by a small boy had stopped outside the
Café de la Victoire, and was turning his sightless face to it with a
hatred that had inward eyes.

“It is a fine house they have now,” said the boy; “the door looks as
green as an apple.”

Bibi said nothing. The boy led him away down the Rue de Picardie, and
neither Manon nor Paul knew that Bibi had passed their house.




                                XXXVIII


There is more folly than sin in the world—but an evil man takes folly
and uses it—and in the process makes it evil.

These factory workers came and drank at Louis Blanc’s buvette. They
talked and talked extravagantly as some men talk after a war—and there
were bad men among them. Mademoiselle Barbe, who was as clever and as
careful as a cat, and who had nothing but scorn for eloquent fools, kept
her eyes in particular on Pompom Crapaud and Lazare Ledoux.

Little Crapaud was as ugly as his name, an undersized little devil with
a broken nose and dissipated blue eyes. He was always laughing, and when
he laughed he made a noise like a goat. Crapaud had been in prison for
some particularly filthy crime. He had worked on “munitions” during the
war.

Ledoux was different. He was like a lean dog that had been flayed alive,
and was all red flesh and staring eyes. He was raw both within and
without. He gave the impression of a man who was always leaning forward
to seize something or to spit in an enemy’s face. He talked like a
“flame-thrower,” and his eyes grew more and more red as he talked. You
could see the venom swelling in that long, lean throat of his—his hands
clawed ready to tear and to destroy. His black hair seemed to stand on
end—electrified. He was always dirty, and smelt of stale sweat.

Ledoux was a “Red.” He had been born and bred a “Red”; it was his
natural colour. He had an infinite capacity for hating anything and
everything that smelt a little sweeter than himself. He called all
clean, good-natured, orderly people “capitalists” or “bourgeois.” He
hated anyone who worked hard, or who was thrifty. He hated all peasants,
especially those peasants who owned land.

That chance gossip with old Cordonnier had given Bibi an idea, and in
the bitter darkness of these summer days he sat there like a spider
spinning a web. He listened to these roughs talking “communism.” Ledoux
was an orator; he made speeches—malignant, violent speeches that were
very pleasant to discontented men who preferred the new humanitarian
theories to the merciless facts of life. Ledoux had all the old
clap-trap dogmas, and Crapaud—who was his dog—yapped applause.

“The workers create everything with their hands. All capitalists are
thieves. Everything should belong to the workers.”

He had the usual sentimental view of the noble workman joyfully pouring
forth sweat for the sake of all the other workers in the world.

“Never will you see such labour—such wonderful things done, such a mass
of riches for everybody.”

Bibi listened to Ledoux. He was one great silent sneer, but he never let
Ledoux know that he was sneering. At night, when the men had gone off
and the buvette was shut up, he and Barbe would discuss Ledoux and roar
with laughter. Barbe was a mimic. She knew exactly what life was, and
what men are, and that Ledoux would have been much less of a fool if he
had not been so repulsive to women.

“What nonsense!” she said; “that fellow has never been allowed to kiss a
pretty girl. I should say that women don’t like him—so he is one of the
mangy dogs with a sore head.”

She had placed her finger on the inflamed core of Lazare Ledoux’s
discontent. He had failed to get what he had thirsted for in life, and
his red eyes had blazed. He preached love, love of the people who were
like himself—and he was the very essence of hatred. The blood of his
ideals was envy.

It is easy for a bad man to understand the nonsensical malignity of such
a theorist’s dogmatism. Good-natured people are apt to be moved by the
fanatic’s enthusiasm, his burning words, his apparent altruism. He
offers freedom, noble and more spacious lives. He talks of the “children
of to-morrow.” And Bibi, rogue that he was, laughed at Ledoux, and his
laughter was justified.

“Voilà!” he said; “give these gentlemen their food and their wine and
other people’s houses—and then ask them to sweat for the good of
humanity! How much work will they do? Precious little. They will loaf
about and talk all day, and make the shopkeepers clean the
streets. . . .”

“Most men are lazy,” said Barbe, “it is the women and the children who
matter. An empty stomach is man’s master.”

But if Bibi despised Ledoux and Crapaud and the crowd who listened to
them, he saw that it might be possible for him to make use of their
passions. These men were firebrands, wolves. They talked
internationalism, worshipped Lenin, yet hated the Germans. Ledoux was
more venomous than usual when he spoke of the German Socialists. He had
not forgotten what he had suffered in the trenches—for Ledoux was a
physical coward and sordid fear does not breed love. He was ready to
scream at his brethren across the Rhine: “Yes, you behaved like swine.
You were ready to help the shopkeepers when you thought you were going
to plunder our shops. And you let your honest men be put in prison.”

If Bibi had the civic morals of a house-agent, he was almost as
successful as the house-agent in trading on the good nature and the
carelessness of the average man and woman. He could create an
atmosphere, spin a web, and wait for the flies to arrive. He set himself
to create an atmosphere about the Café de la Victoire. When Ledoux raged
against the capitalists and the shopkeepers, Bibi would say, “You are
quite right, monsieur; we have them here. I keep a shop and sell wine;
but what can a blind man do?”

He would tap the ribbon of the Croix de Guerre that he wore on his coat.

“Anyhow, I would work if I could, and I picked up this in the war.”

They fell upon Bibi’s neck and reassured him. He was “bon enfant”; he
could tell a good tale, and he sold them wine. He did not give himself
airs. Even Ledoux liked the swaggering frankness of the man who called
the peasants “the muck of the land.”

Bibi spun one thread at a time.

“Of course, the shopkeepers will do anything. Now look at these people
in the café over there. Do you know how they got their material?”

The buvette asked, “How?”

“Stole it. They came back to the village before any of the others. There
were some army huts in a field. They pulled two of them to pieces and
used the stuff.”

This made Ledoux furious.

“That’s individualism. The huts belonged to the community.”

“That’s what I say. Now, take this hut of mine; I bought it; I look on
it as a sort of pension, a box for an old soldier.”

“There is nothing wrong in that.”

Bibi smiled at them all.

“And the boys are kind to me and drink my wine. Now those people at the
café are capitalists, and their capital gave them a start of everybody
else. Is not that so, monsieur?”

He turned his face towards Ledoux.

“There’s the infamy!” Ledoux was standing and reaching out with his
hands. “Even in a place like this the capitalist has all the advantages.
Look—a ruined village, all the poor people coming back! Everybody ought
to start on equal terms—but no! Back comes your capitalist and your
shopkeeper, and they have their feet half-way up the ladder. All capital
should be confiscated.”

“What about the factory?” said a voice.

“It ought to belong to us. Who is putting it in order? Who gives the
sweat?”

“That’s right,” shouted little Crapaud; “old Goblet ought to be paid a
salary—or wages—by us. Why should he have fifty thousand francs a year
for sitting in an office?”

“Then there is that fellow Durand,” put in someone else.

Bibi waved his arms.

“A wash-out! He only amuses himself; he is one of the sentimental fools
who is getting rid of his money. But what makes me savage is the
smugness of the people.” He was working to bring the conversation back
to the Café de la Victoire.

“Smug! Mon Dieu! They look down on us; we are not good enough to mix
with them. Soon they will be calling their place an hotel. Why, I would
bet you that if a couple of you boys walked into that place and asked
for a drink, they would not serve you.”

This created an uproar.

“Let us try it,” shouted little Crapaud. “Here, Lazare, you and I will
go round to-morrow and put the wind up these aristos.”

Ledoux showed his teeth.

“I have no objection.”

“You will be turned out,” said Bibi.

Crapaud and the orator put Bibi’s prophecy to an experimental test. They
strolled in the cool of the evening to Manon’s café, and saw Manon
herself standing on the path admiring the new sign-board that Paul had
put up that very morning. Brent was working in the garden, and the wall
hid him from view.

It was Crapaud who did the talking. Ledoux was useless with women, being
too uncouth and too sombre a beast.

“Good evening, madame; we have come to try your wine.”

Manon looked at them. She had never seen these two men before.

“I am sorry, monsieur, but my café has been closed for a week. We have
been too busy.”

Crapaud winked at his comrade.

“Then what is that sign doing up there? All that gold lettering looks
very inviting.”

She did not reply to Crapaud, but entered the house with the finality of
a Frenchwoman who does not argue about her authority in her own home.
Ledoux’s red eyes looked evil, but then Ledoux was a coward.

“Bourgeoise——!” He used a foul word.

Pompom Crapaud had the physical audacity that Ledoux lacked. He jumped
up on to the path, entered the café, and, walking into the kitchen, sat
down in Paul’s arm-chair. A minute later Manon found him there, a
cigarette hanging out of the corner of his mouth, and his cap over one
eye.

“What do you want, monsieur?”

“A drink.”

Manon kept her temper.

“I have told you that my café is not open, and this is my kitchen.”

“You had better take that board down,” said Crapaud; “I protest that I
have the right to sit here as long as it remains up.”

Manon looked at him, and went for Paul. She explained the situation to
him, and Brent attacked it good-temperedly. He walked into the kitchen
and smiled at Pompom Crapaud.

“I think you have made a mistake, monsieur.”

Brent’s smile annoyed the pirate.

“It is your sign-board that is making the mistake.”

“Even the sign-board does not give you the right to sit in madame’s
kitchen.”

“I sit here,” was Crapaud’s retort. “Make what you can of that.”

Brent made so little of it that he took Crapaud by the collar and
transferred him to the street. The little man had no more strength than
a half-grown chicken, and he went quietly enough.

But he swore at Ledoux.

“Here, you are a pretty pal; you are bigger than he is.”

Ledoux glanced at Brent, and fidgeted his hands in his pockets, but he
did not attack.

“Well, we have found them out, haven’t we?”

“Name of a dog—but—I—found them in!”

They went off quarrelling up the street.

Other and more sinister incidents enlarged and filled in the outlines of
the feud that was growing in Beaucourt. There was the affair of the Bois
du Renard, an outrage that made old Anatole Durand go down and deliver a
speech in the Place de l’Eglise. A few nights later there was a
scrimmage in the Rue Bonnière in which young François Guiveau had his
jaw broken. It was followed by the incident of the attack on Luce
Philipon as she was walking home alone in the dark along the Rosières
road. Her father had gone to meet her, and he caught the two louts
trying to drag the girl into a field. The blacksmith was a very powerful
man, and he beat both these young roughs senseless with his fists. One
of them had tried to knife him, and Beaucourt never forgot that picture
of Philipon trailing the lout by the arm all the way up the Rue de
Picardie and along the Bonnière road to the factory. There was a crowd
outside Bibi’s buvette, but no one tried to rescue the trailing, bumping
figure. Philipon threw the fellow over the factory gate. He was pulp,
and had to be taken to Amiens in a waggon.

Lefèbre and Durand deplored these happenings. They turned their eyes
towards Louis Blanc’s buvette, and saw in it a storm-centre, a Pandora’s
box, a pest-house.

“We shall have to try and get rid of that fellow.”

Durand’s hair bristled.

“And Goblet’s men will start a riot. I think we are strong enough to
give them a surprise. I wish I could buy that factory.”




                                 XXXIX


Brent had been at work in the château, putting one of the “wings” in
repair against the winter, when that yellow English touring-car pulled
up outside the Café de la Victoire. It was a big car, and it contained,
besides the chauffeur, a manufacturer from the Midlands, his family, and
its appendages.

They were all gathered on the footpath, a big red man in a grey flannel
suit, three women rather elaborately dressed, a “flapper” with red hair,
and a small boy with eyes like blue marbles. The women had white, puffy
faces. They stared at everything, Manon, the house, the resurrected
ruins, Paul Brent, the scattering of children, as though they were
staring at things in a shop-window. There was a quite extraordinary lack
of animation or intelligence about them. They looked overfed, replete,
satiated.

The man was trying to explain that they wanted five bedrooms and late
dinner. And was there a lock-up garage for the car?

“Mais, non, monsieur, c’est impossible.”

She looked relieved when Paul joined them.

“My fiancé speaks a little English.”

They all looked at Brent as though he were some sort of savage. He heard
one of the women remark that it was probable that the beds would be
dirty, and that the agent at Amiens had told them a lot of lies.

Brent was annoyed. He spoke to the man in English.

“We can give you a simple meal and two bedrooms. As you see, we are very
busy here.”

The small boy and the flapper giggled.

“We’ll have to sleep in the car, pa.”

“But it’s absurd,” said the fattest of the three women, “We were told at
Amiens that we could put up here. Of course, if these French people
don’t want us or our money——”

They held a family council on Manon’s doorstep, and the fact emerged
that two of the women had made up their minds that they wanted to spend
the night in a devastated village. It would make ornamental conversation
at home. The man was neutral; he had never been in France before, and
though of military age, had functioned very successfully on the home
front. The chauffeur, an ex-soldier, listened with an air of interested
cynicism to the argument.

“All right,” said the Midlander; “you give us three rooms and we can
manage.”

Paul translated the proposal to Manon.

“But you would have to turn out.”

“I could sleep in the cellar for a night. Leave it to me. They shall pay
through the nose.”

He turned to the man.

“Fifty francs each for the night. That will be three hundred and fifty
francs.”

The white, flaccid faces of the women showed a first flicker of
animation.

“Fifty francs each!”

“But it’s outrageous! We paid half that at Amiens for the whole day.”

“But think of the rate of exchange,” said Brent; “and this is not
Amiens.”

The man looked uncomfortable. He was not so hard as his satiated
women—and France had filled him with vague qualms.

“Harriet, you know, these people have suffered a lot.”

His wife looked at him with oblique contempt.

“Oh—well—if you feel like throwing money about! I suppose wine will be
included.”

“Wine is an extra, madame.”

Her eyes said, “Robber, and after all we English have done for
you!”—but her man made up his mind not to argue. Somehow Beaucourt was
too big for him.

“All right. Show us the rooms.”

Brent surrendered the party to Manon, and piloted the chauffeur and the
yellow car into the yard. As he switched off the engine, the ex-Tommy
gave Paul a brotherly grin.

“You stuck ’em all right. Good biz.”

It was an unfortunate coincidence, but the unpleasant impression stamped
upon the consciousness of Beaucourt by these New English reacted upon
the popularity of the Café de la Victoire. It was the stupidity of these
people, their spiritual obtuseness, that offended the French. The whole
family went out to explore the village as though Beaucourt were the
“White City.” They had paid their entrance money, and they had come to
stare. There was something insolent in their largeness, and in the
largeness of the car. Their very clothes were offensive in Beaucourt.
They strolled, they talked in loud voices, they pointed. They were
amused by the wrong things, and untouched by wounds that should have
made them ashamed. There were moments when the man appeared awkward and
uncomfortable, and showed a disinclination to loiter. The women were
absolutely insensitive. Their super-fatted souls were blind to the
sacrilege of certain attitudes. Two of them poked their heads into the
interior of Madame Poirel’s cottage. It was one of the side-shows, and
they examined it with the eyes of cows. Madame Poirel happened to be
sitting in her chair, patching a petticoat. She had lost her two sons in
the war.

“What do you wish, mesdames?”

The Englishwomen did not realize they were on sacred ground, standing on
the very stone where Madame Poirel’s boys had sat as toddlers. They did
not see the room as a place of memories, a dim interior that was almost
a shrine. They stared. They made remarks. One of them nodded casually at
the Frenchwoman.

Madame Poirel got up and very calmly closed the door.

The explorers were surprised—indignant.

“Well, what manners!”

“It’s quite true what Kate told us. The French hate us.”

“But isn’t it beastly ungrateful of them?”

“My dear, it’s all a question of coal.”

The family moved on. Madame Poupart’s shop amused them immensely. The
boy pointed it out with a finger of scorn.

“Ma, look at the rabbit-hutch!”

“Shut up, Fred,” said his father, glimpsing a long and yellow face at
the window—the austere face of Madame Poupart.

The women sided with the boy.

“Don’t be so touchy.”

“Aren’t we here to see things?”

“I don’t think the French like it,” said the man.

It did not seem to matter to the women whether the French liked it or
not.

The English always visit churches; it seems to be a habit with them, and
the Hoskyn family had the unique experience of seeing a French priest,
wrapped up in an old sheet, diligently whitewashing the walls of his
church. They did not recognize Monsieur Lefèbre as a priest, associating
clericalism with an appearance of blackness and physical inactivity. The
boy dabbled his fingers in the piscina, and had to be told to take off
his cap.

Monsieur Lefèbre was a polite soul, nor was he conscious of any lack of
dignity. He turned about and, whitewash brush in hand, gave the Hoskyn
family a jocund smile and a slight bow. He was met with obtuse stares.

“The verger—I suppose.”

“There’s nothing to see here, John, and that fellow will be after a
tip.”

They sailed out, leaving Monsieur Lefèbre with upraised eyebrows and an
expression of amused and irresponsible gaiety.

The family walked along the Rue de Bonnière and discovered Bibi’s
buvette. It suggested a chicken-house, and they paused in the road to
stare at it, a compliment that was returned by the men who happened to
be in the hut. Ledoux, Crapaud and several others crowded to the door.
The self-evident contrasts of life provoked an instinctive
hostility—and civilization was in the melting-pot.

“Voilà les anglais!”

“They arrived in a big automobile; I saw them. Conspuez les profiteers!”

“Yes, and they are lodging at the Café de la Victoire.”

Bibi pushed his way to the door, feeling the arms and shoulders of the
men. Ledoux was speaking with a snarl in his voice.

“Capitalists, look at them! Fat and rich, blood-suckers, tradesmen. We
are monkeys in a cage, are we? Get out!”

He shook his fist at the Hoskyn family, and with outraged ideals they
moved on.

“These French are savages!”

“Why—we might be Germans!”

The men at the doorway of the buvette continued to discuss the presence
of these English in Beaucourt, and Bibi, leaning a hand on the shoulders
of Crapaud and Ledoux, turned their passions towards the Café de la
Victoire.

“There you are! What did I tell you? These English pay well, and that is
all those two at the café care about. They did not build their place for
decent working-men, but to make money out of the rich English and
Americans who come to stare at our poverty.”

“You have touched it,” said Crapaud; “Bibi goes straight to the heart of
things.”

Ledoux stretched out a hand that was like the clawed foot of a bird.

“Capitalists? They sell everything. They ought to be kicked out of
Beaucourt.”

“Yes, why don’t we smash the place up?”

Bibi gave a kind of rolling laugh.

“That’s the music. But wait a bit; I am finding out something about
those people; I might be blind, but I can see through a wall. Yes, just
you wait a bit, my lads, and I may have something surprising to tell
you. Then we’ll make a night of it, and send up the balloon.”

If Beaucourt was moved to some resentment against Manon for taking these
English into her house, Manon herself soon saw too much of them. She had
sent for a girl to help her, and these two Frenchwomen cooked, and made
beds, arranged a table for six, and did their best to make the tourists
comfortable. About sunset, Paul was at work in the garden when Manon
came out to him, a Manon who was wholesomely and humanly angry.

“Mon Dieu, but they are impossible! They have no manners.”

“What has happened, chérie?”

“Happened! Nothing has happened, but everything is wrong. I can
understand their grumbling. But they swarm in and behave as though the
house belonged to them; they shout down the stairs at me, ‘Femme de
chambre, ici, toute de suite!’ They ask for all sorts of impossible
things, and the women look at me like angry cows.”

Paul tried to comfort her. He felt rather responsible for these English.

“They have made a lot of money during the war, and they don’t know how
to behave. They are leaving to-morrow.”

“Thank God! Paul, are all the English like that?”

“Heavens! no,” he said. “We are very decent folk when we are not too
rich. The bother is that people like that are so damnably stupid.”

She snuggled into the hollow of his arm.

“My Paul, I love this place so much. It hurts me to have such people in
it.”

“Well, we will have no more. That’s very simple. I like them as little
as you do.”

The girl who had come to help Manon appeared suddenly in the garden.

“Oh, madame, o-là-là, ces anglais!”

The Hoskyn family had demanded baths.

“Baths, baths for six! Do they think this is London?”

Brent burst out laughing.

“All right; leave it to me. When do they want the hot water?”

“At ten o’clock, monsieur.”

“Tell them it shall be there.”

Punctually at ten o’clock Paul deposited a tea-cup full of hot water
outside each door. He knocked at Mr. Hoskyn’s door. It was the lady who
opened it, expecting something in petticoats and not a man. She wore a
lace nightcap, and a pink silk dressing-gown.

“What’s this?”

“The water for the bath, madame,” said Paul with complete solemnity; “we
shall not charge for it in the bill.”




                                   XL


The house was finished, or as good as finished, and then something
happened to Paul Brent.

He had been like a child absorbed in a game, building castles on the
sands with a playmate to help him, conscious of the sea and the sky as a
spacious blueness; of the schoolroom and the copy-book he had thought
but little. The house was finished. There was a pause. He stood up,
feeling a sudden sense of fateful melancholy spreading across the sands.
He seemed to hear voices. He looked into the eyes of his playmate—and
awoke.

It had been raining, but the evening sky had cleared when Manon went out
to search for her man and found him sitting on the bank of the stream
with his back against a poplar tree, and his feet close to the water. He
did not hear her footsteps, and she stood still a moment, looking at
him.

He appeared to be watching the water, yet she imagined that he did not
see it, that he was not aware of its movement. He looked infinitely sad.
She had a curious impression of him as having been removed to a great
distance from her; and yet never had he seemed so near.

“Chéri,” she said softly, guessing that the panic moment had come, and
that her man was awake.

Paul turned his head very slowly, as though it was not easy for him to
meet her eyes.

“Hallo! Come and sit down.”

She sat down close to him.

“Well, you will tell me,” she said, “of what you are thinking?”

He hesitated, his hands resting rather helplessly on his knees.

“I was thinking what a mess I had made of things.”

She had known that this awakening must come; this pain of the
conscience. She had foreseen it, and she was prepared; she was there at
his side.

“You are thinking of our marriage?”

“Yes.”

“Well?”

Her voice was very soft and curiously tranquil. She did not attempt to
caress him, or even to touch him with her hands. She knew that it would
hurt, and that there were moments when this man had the soul of a
fanatic.

“What have I been doing all these months?”

He appeared to ask himself the question, and she answered it.

“Making me very happy. And now, suddenly, the game is over. We were like
children. And now, you wish to tell the truth.”

He raised his eyes and looked at her with a kind of astonished awe.

“How did you know?”

She touched his sleeve with the tip of one forefinger.

“How? Why—was it not inevitable? It was bound to happen to you; I knew
that when I came to realize the sort of man you are. Well, I am quite
ready. You may tell me the truth. We will go and see Monsieur Lefèbre.”

He rested his chin on his hands and stared at the water.

“It’s amazing,” he said.

“What is, chéri?”

“Your—your——”

“Calmness?”

“Yes, that. And your generosity, and the way you understand.”

She gave a little, touching laugh.

“To get married—in France—one has to exercise much common-sense.
People ask questions, demand papers. Of course there were moments—quite
long ago—when I was not sure whether you would ever want to tell the
truth. And—of course—a woman——”

He looked at her with a quick, brave deepening of the eyes.

“Manon—you mean? What would you have done——?”

She stared at the water, quite still, her lips pressed firmly together.

“I don’t know,” she said presently; “do not ask me to tell you.”

Paul Brent was much moved. He had been in such a confusion of remorse,
self-accusation, loneliness and pain, that he had been capable of
obeying any rash impulse that raised a cry of retrocession. For the
moment the only possible future for him had seemed exile from Beaucourt.
He would have to shoulder his knapsack and disappear. And then Manon had
come to him, calm, practical and tender. She seemed to have touched him
with a cool and soothing hand. There was nothing that he could not say
to her or she to him.

“How you help a man,” he said.

She moved close to him and into the hollow of his arm, and they sat
there under the poplar while the dusk came down, and the water grew dark
and mysterious.

“You thought of running away, chéri?”

“Yes.”

“How much more cruel that would have been to me! What would people have
said, and how humiliated I should have felt. I would rather you told the
truth.”

“You are not afraid of it?”

“No.”

He turned her face to his and kissed her.

“Little woman, it seems the only way out. Life’s so queer. When I began
this adventure and started that harmless lie, I never thought that it
would end like this. I shall have to clean the slate again, and that
means England and more trouble. Still, there it is.”

“But you are doing it for me.”

“And for myself, too. Let’s be honest.”

She snuggled close.

“Chéri,” she said, “they cannot do anything very terrible to you, can
they?”

Brent looked at the dark water. There was a slight rustling of the
leaves of the poplar.

“I suppose I’m a deserter, but desertion when a fellow is due to be
demobilized isn’t very serious. Then, I impersonated another man, though
Beckett wasn’t hurt by it. He was a lone man. And then, of course, I
have upset the records and returns; that’s about the worst crime you can
commit in the army.”

He laughed.

“You see, I’m dead. They may refuse to let me come to life again. And
the official letters that will be written—and the fuss——!”

She laughed with him—glad of this happier mood.

“Why, after all, chéri, it is only a great joke. You have done nobody
any harm, and think of how you have helped us in Beaucourt. We shall
have good friends here. They, too, will see the joke, this great human
adventure. No one will bear you any malice.”

“There is Bibi,” he said.

“What can Bibi do?”

She sent him to bed comforted and utterly in love with her loyalty and
her generous common-sense. She was a little woman whose sturdiness
helped a man—for most men are little more than big children, and the
woman who loves a man is also his mother. Manon refused to utter tragic
cries and to dissolve into passionate and romantic misery. Her capable
hands pulled the knot to pieces. She had faith in her common-sense.

“We will tell the truth,” she said, “and look happy over it. A smile
goes such a long way. If you sneak about looking miserable, the world
invents scandals to account for your looks. It may be that you will have
to go to England, chéri, but I shall trust you to come back.”

She took the whole affair in hand, for women are more courageous than
men. Anatole Durand and Monsieur Lefèbre should be told, but they went
first to Monsieur Lefèbre. It was after supper and before dusk when they
walked up to the church and found Monsieur Lefèbre repairing the floor
of the pulpit. Through the broken west window of the church the sky
showed all yellow, and the light was on Manon’s face as she stood by the
pulpit steps.

“We have come to confess,” she said, “and to ask for your advice.”

Lefèbre looked at them both—Manon honest and sturdy—Paul a little shy
and obscured. He had grown fond of these two, and his sympathies were
alarmed.

“What is it, children?” he asked.

“We wish to be married,” said Manon, “but we cannot be married until we
have told the truth.”

Monsieur Lefèbre took them into the sacristy, which was also his
kitchen, bedroom and salon. He gave Manon and Paul the two chairs, and
sat on the box-bed that had been brought from one of the huts. His
serious face troubled Paul Brent.

“Now what is the difficulty?”

His dark, jocund eyes looked straight at Paul.

“I had better begin from the beginning, monsieur. It is all my fault.”

“No, I am just as guilty as he is,” said Manon.

Monsieur Lefèbre looked pained. He had certainly been guilty of
favouritism in his spiritual attitude towards these two, and here they
were confessing some secret sin.

“Let Paul speak——”

But Manon read his face.

“Yes, monsieur, but I wish you to understand that nothing has ever
happened between us. He has been more honourable and gentle to me than
any man I could have dreamed of. He is a good man, from heart to head.”

She gave Paul a very wonderful look.

“Now, tell Monsieur Lefèbre everything.”

And Paul told him, beginning with his life before the war, and then
linking it to that March morning when he had been tempted to lose his
old self in Beckett’s death. He watched Monsieur Lefèbre’s face as he
made his confession, as though the mirror of this man’s humanity would
show him the very judgment of God. Lefèbre sat with his head a little
forward, his face very grave and somewhat sad. He had glanced up quickly
when Paul had confessed that he was English, but after that he kept his
eyes fixed on the table in front of him. The sacristy began to grow dim,
and Lefèbre’s face grew dim with it. A feeling of solemnity seemed to
fill the place, with its rude, home-made furniture, and its air of
austerity. Lefèbre listened and said nothing. He was like some sombre
figure in a sanctuary, obscure, enigmatical, waiting to give judgment.

There was a moment when Brent faltered, obsessed by a sudden sense of
loneliness. His left arm and hand were resting on the table. He felt
something touch his fingers. His hand closed on Manon’s.

His heart seemed to take courage, and the obscure figure of Lefèbre
ceased to be terrible.

The man on the bed began to ask him abrupt questions.

“You are a widower?”

“Yes.”

“And this man—whose name you took—he had no wife, mother, or
children?”

“No, monsieur; he was one of those men who wander about the world and
settle nowhere.”

“And when you came to Beaucourt, you had no idea that it would end like
this?”

“No, monsieur, I was so happy working here for Manon that it was not
till the place was nearly finished——”

And then, quite suddenly, Monsieur Lefèbre astonished them both. He
began to laugh, the generous, rolling laughter of a big, human creature
who asks of God that life shall not be mean.

“You children!” he said. “You children!”

He got up, waving his arms like benedictory wings.

“Where is my candle? And the matches. Let us have light here. God be
thanked that I am no bigot. Moreover, I thank you two children for
coming to me.”

He struck a light and lit the candle that was stuck on the top of an old
tin, and they saw that his eyes were all ashine, and his rosy face
happy.

“But you gave me a fright, you two. Monsieur Paul, masquerading is the
very devil!”

He shook a forefinger at Brent.

“So you will tell the truth.”

“Monsieur,” said Paul, “there is one woman whom a liar could not
marry——”

“Chéri, you are not a liar!”

She jumped up and kissed him, and Monsieur Lefèbre raised his hands over
them.

“Now, we must be serious. Let us see what we can make of this tangle.
What is your idea, Paul?”

“I shall have to surrender myself as a deserter, monsieur. I suppose I
shall be sent to England. If they could be persuaded to look at it as
you have done——”

“Well, that is not impossible. The great thing is not to be in a hurry.
One moment——”

He pulled a note-book towards him, opened it, and read a few notes that
were neatly written at the top of one page. He reflected, smiling.

“May I tell Monsieur Durand?”

“We were going to tell him,” said Manon.

“Good. The thing is for some of us to interest somebody else in the
affair, and for all of us to give Paul such a character that your
English authorities will see this sin of his with our eyes. Sunday, yes,
Sunday. On Sunday Monsieur Durand and I go to Amiens.”

He closed the note-book, and smiled at them both.

“Let us keep our mouths closed for a week. It is possible that I may
find a way to interest somebody in our Englishman. It is possible that
we ourselves will approach the English authorities. Then it will not be
as though you went to them as a deserter, friendless, unspoken for——”

He sent them away much happier than they had come to him, which is the
best thing that can be said of a man’s religion, and when they had gone
he blew out his candle and went up to the château to see Anatole Durand.

The Place de l’Eglise lay in darkness, but there was a light in the
post-mistress’s hut, and in passing it Paul and Manon nearly ran against
big Philipon, who had come to see if Monsieur Talmas had brought him any
letters. Philipon recognized them and stopped.

“Hallo, you two! Good evening, madame.”

Then he tapped Brent on the chest with a friendly forefinger.

“Have you left anybody in charge over there?”

“No.”

“I should get back home. Do you hear?”

They listened, and heard in the distance the sound of men singing a
rowdy song.

Philipon nodded.

“A little zig-zag and parading the village! It is time we did something
with that buvette of Louis Blanc’s. Hold on; I’ll walk back with you.”

He poked his black head into the post-office.

“Any letters, madame?”

“No, monsieur.”

“What is that boy of mine doing in Germany?”

He took Paul’s arm and the three of them entered the Rue de Picardie.
Philipon was an affectionate animal in spite of his frown and his
rumbling voice, and Brent had helped him in the rebuilding of his house.
His fatherliness stretched out a protective arm over these two. It is
the big men who are most warm-hearted and sentimental, and Philipon was
always saying to his wife, “Look at those two at the café! What a
romance! It does one’s heart good.”

They walked along between the queer shapes and little twinkling lights
of Beaucourt, with the stars shining overhead, and Philipon’s big feet
falling emphatically on the cobbles. Here and there men and women were
sitting in the open doorways. They exchanged remarks with Philipon,
whose familiar bulk and swing of the legs were known to all.

“Bibi’s nightingales are singing.”

“It is time we did something with that drinking shop.”

“I hear they are sending us two gendarmes.”

“Gendarmes! We can manage our own affairs. You wait. We are ready to
give those fellows a lesson.”

The singing grew louder as they neared the end of the Rue de Picardie,
and it appeared that Monsieur Goblet’s young men were coming down the
Rue Romaine. Manon was holding to Paul’s arm. She was not frightened,
but she was serious.

“We could do so well without them,” she said.

Philipon grunted.

“Don’t worry, madame. People who make the most noise are always the
biggest cowards.”

When they reached the end of the garden wall Paul lifted Manon up on the
raised path, but he and Philipon kept to the road. About a dozen
“roughs,” with arms linked together, had swung round the corner out of
the Rue Romaine and were dancing the can-can in the roadway below the
café. They were rowdy and derisive, shouting and kicking up their heels
in front of the house.

“Hallo—hallo!”

“Profiteers! Stuck-up pigs!”

“Let’s spoil the paint for them.”

“Shut up. They’re in bed. You are interfering with the embrace.”

“You there, is she nice to cuddle?”

“When is the baby expected?”

They roared with laughter, and then Philipon loomed up like a big ship
in the starlight.

“Allez! Keep your snouts out of our village. We have sticks ready.”

The choir oscillated, swayed, and seemed inclined to wind itself in a
spiral about the smith, but when Philipon rapped the stone wall of the
path with the iron bar that he had been carrying these rowdies thought
it wiser to laugh.

“Hallo, there goes the dinner-gong.”

“All right, sergeant-major.”

“And there is madame, too!”

“Bon soir, madame; we thought you were in bed. We came to serenade you!”

The human chain gave a wriggle towards the Rue de Picardie, but Philipon
put himself in the way.

“You can go back by the other road. Beaucourt is bored with you.”

They chaffed him, but they took his advice. Manon had unlocked the door.
She turned and thanked Philipon.

“Come in and drink a glass of wine.”

“Pardon, but I go to bed early in order to get up early. I think those
lads are all wind. Good-night.”

“Good-night, monsieur, and thank you.”

“It’s nothing,” said the smith.

Manon was lighting the lamp in the kitchen when Brent came and put his
arm round her.

“I wish we could blow Bibi and that crowd off the face of the earth. I
don’t like the idea of leaving you here with those fellows about.”




                                  XLI


In the full blaze of an August afternoon Louis Blanc made Barbe take him
up the hill to the Bois du Renard. They had locked up the buvette, and
the red-haired girl led Bibi by the hand along the field-path to the
wood. Her head shone like a piece of red metal close to the blackness of
the man’s coat; she had to watch the ground so that Bibi should not
stumble.

“My God, but it is hellish to be blind!” he said; “I cannot even see
you, you know.”

She helped him over an old, fallen trench at the edge of the wood, and
in crossing it he slipped and fell against her. They stood, clinging
together on the edge of the rotten bank; but Barbe had a body like
steel, and she held the man on his feet with his head resting against
her bosom. They remained thus for a moment, Bibi’s face flat against her
red blouse as though he were burying his face in an armful of flowers.

“Ah, but you smell good.”

He took great breaths of her, holding her close, and pressing her body
to his till it was curved like a bow.

“Do you want to break me, you great rough?”

She was delighted, a sensuous cat, her eyes half closed, her chin
resting on the crown of Bibi’s head.

“There is something left in life after all. Let us sit down in the
shade.”

“Anywhere?”

“No. I want to be where I could see all Beaucourt like a meal laid out
on a table.”

She chose a shady place for him at the foot of a beech tree, spreading
out her skirt and making him sit on it. From the Bois du Renard it was
possible to see the whole of Beaucourt and the fields and woods lying
about it in the broad August sunshine. Bibi sat with his knees drawn up
and his elbows resting on them. Barbe let her right arm lie across his
shoulders.

“There it is,” she said; “I can even see little Crapaud putting new
tiles on the factory roof.”

Bibi moistened his lips with the tip of his tongue.

“Tell me all about it, just as though you were painting a picture.”

She humoured him, describing Beaucourt and all that she could see
happening in Beaucourt, using that brisk and satirical slang of hers,
the language of the comptoir.

“There is the church with half its spire knocked off, and, I suppose,
inside of it old Lefèbre is splashing whitewash about. The post-office
in the Place—just like a flat grey louse crawling up to have a bite at
the church! Someone is walking about in the ruins of your hotel.”

“Yes, my hotel! Who is it?”

“It’s too far off for me to see, but he has a basket, and seems to be
picking up bricks.”

“My bricks! Well, it doesn’t matter. Go on.”

“Half-way down the Rue de Picardie a peasant is lying flat on the roof
of a house. He has a white patch on the seat of his trousers, as though
the curé had given him a smack with his whitewash brush. Then we come to
the café. I can see the café quite plainly.”

“We will stay there a moment. What is happening at the café?”

“A woman is hanging out linen on a line in the orchard.”

“That’s a waste of time—when we are going to dirty it for them.”

“Oh—yes—and I can see the man. He is standing on a ladder doing
something to the new sign-board.”

“More waste of time. We shall drop a bomb on them next Sunday.”

Bibi remained silent for a while, his blind face like a grotesque
gargoyle spewing hatred over the house of his enemy. Barbe watched him
out of the corners of her eyes, her arm resting upon his shoulders. She
knew that some plan was forming in his mind, and, though he had thrown
out nothing but hints to her, she was ready to help her man.

“What happens on Sunday?”

He turned his blind eyes to her.

“You are not going to cut my hair—like that woman in the Bible.”

She answered sharply.

“You can’t get on without me. Isn’t that so?”

He put an arm round her.

“That’s the truth. You know how to mix the drinks.”

“So that is to be my job?”

“I want all of them mad on Sunday. I shall want old Cordonnier well
fuddled and in a state to swear anything. What’s the best stuff for it?”

She reflected, leaning her chin on the palm of her hand.

“There is that jar of cognac. It is fiery stuff. I could mix it with the
wine. What are you going to do?”

“I keep that card up my sleeve.”

“You must tell me,” she said; “I shan’t give you away.”

He drew her head close to his face, and whispered in her ear.

“The man is a Boche. Now do you see light?”

Neither Manon nor Paul had any suspicion that danger was so near to
them, nor guessed that they were to be made the victims of a drunken
mob. Quiet people do not foresee such catastrophes, nor is happiness a
window that opens upon tragedy. The very house they had rebuilt lulled
them like a cradle. It was so very precious, so much a portion of their
human selves that it shared that immortality that seems part of us when
we love. The wholesomeness of the place was unassailable.

Moreover, Paul Brent’s mood of pessimism and self-distrust had passed.
To share a secret with a friend is to halve the burden of it, and
Lefèbre was more than a friend. He and Durand were at the café early on
the morning after Paul and Manon’s visit to the sacristy. They sat in
Manon’s kitchen, with the doors and windows closed, and talked the
affair over from end to end.

Durand had pretended to be scandalized.

“My favourite Frenchman turning out English! A nice game you have played
with us!”

“I am very sorry, monsieur.”

“Well, well, don’t look so miserable. The war has turned the world
upside down, and after all—it is this that counts.”

He looked round Manon’s kitchen.

“We ought to judge a man by what he does. A simple rule of life and how
rarely we follow it! Now, then—it is for us to provide this Englishman
with a French character.”

He smiled at Lefèbre. There appeared to be some secret between them,
some dramatic and very human dénouement that they guarded like a couple
of sentimental old men.

“It should not be difficult,” said the priest.

Anatole turned to Manon.

“Monsieur Lefèbre and I are going to Amiens on Saturday. We have
business there—a deputation, a meeting upon the devastated regions. I
can interest a friend or two in his little romance; what is more, we
will approach the English authorities. If we give this rogue here a
passport it will make things so much simpler.”

Manon slipped across the room and kissed him.

“I do not think they can be very hard on us.”

“My dear, I had better take you with me to see some English colonel with
a red band round his hat. Feminine influence, you know! If you put your
arms round his neck——!”

“You can tease me as much as you like, both of you, for I love you
both.”

“Lefèbre,” said the manufacturer, “this house is becoming dangerous.”

It was Anatole Durand who advised them to send for Marie Castener from
Ste. Claire, and to arrange for her to stay with them in Beaucourt
during the next few weeks. He pointed out that Brent would have to go to
England, be released by the authorities, and return with the necessary
legal proofs of his identity. Meanwhile Marie would be the very woman to
help Manon in the house. She was so solid, so imperturbable, such a good
friend, quite as capable as a man of dealing with men.

“If any of Goblet’s fellows stroll round here, Marie would only have to
stand in the doorway.”

Durand lent her his car and drove Manon over to Ste. Claire. Marie was
willing to come to Beaucourt, and she accepted Manon’s confession with
her usual phlegmatic reasonableness.

“A good man is the same everywhere. You can trust me to keep your
secret.”

“It will not be a secret long.”

“So much the better. For myself I always prefer to tell people before
they find out. But that man of yours is clever; he took us all in.”

“Well, I helped him,” said Manon.

Marie Castener was to come to them on the Saturday. Etienne would drive
her over in the gig, for Etienne wanted to see how things were going at
Beaucourt. There were people who called it the “miraculous village,” and
she smiled shrewdly at Anatole Durand.

“Monsieur is a wizard.”

Durand, looking happy, shrugged off the compliment.

“Everybody has worked hard. We are so proud of Beaucourt that we have
asked a very great man to come and see it. But I am giving away secrets.
I am very glad that you are coming to look after Manon, madame.”

“I have always found Manon very well able to look after herself,
monsieur. But then—I am—solid.”

A man whose hands are well occupied is not, as a rule, a man of moods,
and yet a quite unexplainable sadness took possession of Paul Brent on
that Friday evening before the coming of Marie Castener. It was the last
evening that he and Manon were to spend alone before the uncertain days
that would follow his surrender to some English Provost-marshal. Paul
had become resigned to the idea of surrender; it was his penance before
his marriage, the only path by which he could come back to Manon with no
lie in his heart. It was the thought of leaving her that troubled him,
and gave an edge of pain to his tenderness. He was astonished to find
how deeply this new life of his had rooted itself in Beaucourt; England
mattered to him hardly at all.

“It is the woman,” he said to himself; “it is the woman who matters.”

As they sat at supper Manon became aware of his silence. She noticed
that his eyes wandered about the room, this room that had seen the
beginnings of the adventure, the defeat of Bibi, the exultation of their
first embrace. She saw Paul look at the pictures on the walls, the new
curtains, the bowl of asters on the table by the window, Philosophe
asleep on the rug by the stove. This familiar room was pleasantly and
wholesomely complete. It was home.

“Yes, without you it would never have happened,” she said.

He looked at her across the table with the tenderness of a grown man
whose love is far deeper than the romantic devotion of a boy.

“It makes me miserable to think of leaving it.”

She stretched out a hand and let it rest on his.

“But you will come back very soon. I have a feeling that they will not
do anything very terrible to you, and Marie and I can carry on.”

Dusk was falling. They did not light the lamp, but went out like lovers
into the orchard and watched the moon coming up huge and solemn in a
cloudless sky. It was one of those perfect summer nights, very gentle
and still, when you can fancy that you can hear the dew falling out of
the silent sky. Holding hands they wandered down to the stream and
followed its flickering movements in the moonlight, walking close to the
poplars and the old pollarded willows. The trees were silent as death.
There were no fences here, and the meadows seemed to stretch into the
illimitable moonlight.

“How peaceful it is.”

She slipped into the hollow of his arm, her head on his shoulder.

“It is so good to be able to trust a man. Do you not know what that
means to me?”

“I know that nothing matters to me—but you.”

They stood close to the trunk of a white poplar, and kissed.

“You belong here now, mon chéri. You are sure that you will never be
home-sick for England?”

Brent looked at the moon.

“It is like this,” he said; “a man learns what life can give him, and
what he wants life to give him. The things that matter—the simple,
happy, restful things! You may run all over the world looking for
something you left in your own village. When you are young you are
always wanting the apples on the other side of the wall. I’m not like
that—now—thank God!”

She stretched out a hand and touched the trunk of the great poplar.

“Trees are so wise. They stay in the same place, it is true, but they
grow; they see the great fields and the good, wise life of the fields.
They feel the wind, and see the sky and the moon and the stars, and hear
the water running through the meadows. Mon mari, I think we are going to
be very happy here, you and I.”




                                  XLII


Sunday came as a day of great heat, sultry and oppressive. There was
thunder in the air, and Beaucourt did not go out to work in the fields,
but remained at home sitting in the shade, or lazily busy in its
gardens. At noon there was hardly a soul to be seen in the streets, and
for an hour no one passed down the Rue de Bonnière save old Prosper
Cordonnier, loping long-legged and guiltily to Bibi’s buvette. The hut
among the apple trees above the factory was the one live, noisy spot in
Beaucourt. The hut itself was like a baker’s oven, and the men lay about
on the grass under the orchard trees and under an awning that Bibi had
put up. Barbe was kept busy serving them with drink, for it was a
thirsty and quarrelsome day, a day when men’s tempers feel the great
heat.

As Anatole Durand said, after the event had happened, “What a
confession—that so much trouble should be caused by a bottle of cognac,
a drunken ‘sheep’s head’—and a few lies!” Yet Bibi’s plan was so simple
and so dangerously human because it appealed to the baser passions.
Given sufficient cognac, a fuddled and persuadable fool like old
Cordonnier, and one stark audacious lie, and the machine would move. It
happened that there was ample cognac; Cordonnier became valiant and
obstinate in his silliness; and Bibi’s lie had all the assurance and the
completeness of the truth. The Café de la Victoire was a bonfire to
which these rowdies were to put a match.

Bibi handled the affair very cleverly. He sat on a stool, under the
awning, and twitted Pompom Crapaud and Ledoux with the repulse that they
had suffered at the hands of Paul and Manon. He was playful and
sardonic, and as potent for evil as the cognac with which Barbe had
drugged the wine.

“Those capitalist swine,” snarled Ledoux, with eyes that looked
inflamed.

“Well, you funked it, old man,” said Crapaud; “the fellow put me out all
right, and you stood by and watched.”

Ledoux was lying close to Bibi’s stool, and Louis Blanc bent over him
with ironical playfulness.

“Did you ever bayonet a Boche, Lazare?”

“Plenty of them.”

“So did I. I was rather good with the toasting-fork. But I never ran
away from a Boche.”

Ledoux looked at him fiercely.

“Is that a cut at me?”

“Well, you let a Boche throw your pal into the street. Ask old
Cordonnier over there.”

That is how it began. Bibi had the whole crowd round him, and old
Cordonnier was swearing to all sorts of things with nods and winks that
were meant to be cunning. He was too fuddled to realize the seriousness
of the affair or to understand whither these men’s passions were
tending. It seemed no more than a riotous and irresponsible jest
invented to make the day merry.

It was so easy to inflame these roughs whose blood and brains had been
heated by the stuff Barbe had given them to drink. A mob never reflects.
It spills itself like wine out of a split cask and makes straight for
the gutter.

Bibi told his tale—the tale that his hatred had thought out in the
darkness of those summer days. Cordonnier had given him the idea, and he
had elaborated with an ingenuity that made it convincing. He asserted
that Manon had remained in Beaucourt after the Germans had occupied it;
that she had had an affair with a Boche, that this Boche had “deserted,”
and taken her away with him through the lines.

“You see how it worked,” he said. “Women are queer fish, and this woman
was infatuated. The fellow may have found out where she had buried her
money. Everything was upside down just then; the ‘front’ was a sieve,
and this Boche was fed up. He gets Manon through the lines, and is taken
prisoner. After the armistice he escapes, and where does he make for?
Beaucourt, of course. He knows that he will find the money and the woman
there. A useful fellow, too, who can use his hands and speak French like
a Frenchman! And there they are in Beaucourt with the best house in the
place. A nice pair, what!”

There was a confusion of angry and excited voices.

“A Boche!”

“But I say, old man, it doesn’t sound possible!”

Bibi held up a fist.

“Listen. Cordonnier there heard the man talking German. When he told me
that, I thought I would try it myself, and one night I got Mademoiselle
Barbe to put me under their window. When a man is shut up in a house
with a woman, does he talk German just for the fun of it?”

“You heard him?”

“I did. And I can tell you my blood felt hot; it made me think of those
nights when one heard the swine talking in the trenches.”

It was Lazare Ledoux who jumped up and called for a crusade. He was the
torch-bearer, the inflamer of mobs.

“Come on! We’ll cut the woman’s hair off, and kick the fellow into the
street. Come on!”

At the Café de la Victoire the peaceful details of an idle summer day
were proofs of how little this storm-burst was expected. Manon had run
down to Mère Vitry’s with a few lettuces and a basket of beans, and had
stayed chatting with the old lady. Marie Castener was washing up the
dishes. Brent, in his shirt-sleeves, had pulled the arm-chair to the
open window, and was lighting a pipe before sitting down to read a
day-old copy of _Le Petit Journal_. Someone was splitting firewood in a
barn across the way, and the steady chunk-chunk of the hatchet was
almost as rhythmic as the ticking of a big clock.

Brent had begun to read an article on the coal problem in France, an
article that contained some very bitter criticism of the British miner,
when an unusual and yet familiar sound drew his attention from the
paper. Back in his brain were many memories, sense impressions left by
the war, and this particular sound reminded him of a company of infantry
marching into its village billets. There was the unforgettable pounding
of heavy boots on the pavé, and yet this noise was different. Troops
marched in step. This footwork belonged to the undisciplined and
scrambling rush of a crowd.

Paul turned in his chair and, leaning sideways, looked along the street.
He remained quite motionless for some seconds, staring at this little
mob of men debouching from the Rue Romaine. The two leading figures gave
Brent the first hint of how the coming of this crowd might be a threat
to the Café de la Victoire. Lazare Ledoux had blind Bibi by the hand, a
Bibi whose face looked white and fatal beside the inflamed faces of the
other men.

Brent stood up. His jaw and mouth seemed to set into hard, bleak lines
as he saw the wild eyes of these men turned towards the house. Lazare
Ledoux caught sight of him standing at the open window, and Ledoux’s
mouth became a red-edged splodge of howling blackness.

“Voilà le Boche!”

The crowd howled in chorus, and Brent felt the cold hand of fear run its
fingers down his spine. He had heard that human and bestial sound before
when a company of drunken Bavarians had rushed over to raid a front-line
trench. The courage in him had felt brittle as glass, and yet as hard.
But now he was conscious of a swift and desperate coolness, an instant’s
lucidity of thought between spasms of pain.

He went quickly to the door, opened it, and stood facing the crowd, and
from the moment that he looked into the wild faces of these men who hung
at Bibi’s flanks Brent knew that the mob-horror was upon him. There was
no reason in those eyes—nothing in these furious men to which he could
appeal. He had a glimpse of Bibi’s teeth flashing white in his black
beard, and then he shut the door on them and shot the bolts.

“Fetch him out!”

“We want the woman.”

Marie was standing in the passage, her face like a great round wondering
moon.

“Quick! Get out by the back door, and through the garden. Stop Manon;
she mustn’t come here.”

Marie stared at him, and Paul went to her and pushed her bodily towards
the back door.

“They think I’m a Boche. For God’s sake go and stop her. I’ll keep them
interested here.”

She went blundering across the yard, and out by the gate leading into
the orchard. Crapaud and half a dozen other men just missed the flick of
her petticoat round the angle of the wall as they ran into the yard to
guard the back door. Brent had closed and bolted it, and Marie got away.

Ledoux and several others had swarmed in through the kitchen window.
They came into the passage as Paul sprang for the stairs. He had no
weapon, but he turned on them there with the ferocity of an animal
driven into a corner.

“What do you want, you devils? I’m an Englishman. Keep clear.”

“You are a Boche,” shouted Ledoux; “no more tricks. Drag him down, lads,
out with him into the street.”




                                 XLIII


As Marie Castener turned into the Rue Romaine she heard Bibi shouting
like a madman.

“Put me at the door, put me at the door.”

They humoured him, and he began to lash at it with his big feet till the
flimsy thing broke away from its fastenings and showed the struggling
group upon the stairs. Ledoux was leaning against the wall holding his
head in his hands; three other men were dragging Brent down the stairs.

Marie Castener panted down the Rue Romaine, waving her hands in the air.

“Mon Dieu—ces hommes!”

For once in her life her phlegm deserted her, and her emotion overflowed
her bulk. She was to stop Manon—prevent her returning to the Café de la
Victoire—but beyond that her ideas were hazy and uncertain.

Fifty yards down the Rue Romaine she met Manon coming towards her, a
Manon who had seen Bibi’s mob rush past Mère Vitry’s window. With the
rush of those fatal figures an equal fear had leapt into her heart. She
had hurried out, and here was Marie, stertorous and quaking, and trying
to look calm. From that moment Manon knew what was happening at the Café
de la Victoire, and that it was her love against the mob.

“They are there?”

Marie spread out her arms.

“Don’t go. Paul told me to stop you.”

“He told you that!”

She slipped past big Marie as easily as a dog dodges a bull, and began
to run towards the corner where the three roads met. Marie Castener
turned and lumbered after her, and now that the secret was out she began
to use that deep, low voice of hers. Doors were opening, and people
pushing their heads out into the street. Marie shouted to them, waving
an arm like an Amazon heading a charge.

“Come on, all of you—come on. Help me to save Manon.”

When Manon came to the meeting of the roads she saw a sight that she was
never likely to forget. A thing that looked like a bundle of torn
clothes was lying in the middle of the street, and Bibi was kicking at
it with his heavy boots. There was something grotesquely disgusting in
this great blind beast feeling for Paul Brent’s body with his feet,
trampling and hacking like a blind stallion. The crowd stood round with
an animal stupidity that is fascinated by violent physical action.

Manon’s face lit up with a white and inward blaze. She picked up a loose
cobble-stone and ran forward; a little figure of silence, purposeful and
intense. No one in the crowd noticed her until she had opened the
circle, that little arena held by certain elemental passions, and had
flung her stone full in Bibi’s face. It took him between the eyes and
laid him on the cobbles.

That physical act of hers dominated the crowd. She stood over Paul’s
body and looked round at these men, these creatures of a brutal impulse
whom strong drink and their passions had inflamed. It was a moment of
physical balance, of hesitation, of poignant self-consciousness, when
some little act or word turns men back from the smell of the shambles.

“Why did you do it?”

She spoke in a quiet and accusing voice, like a grown child who is
unable to understand the ways of rough men.

“He had done nothing to you. He was a good man.”

They stood grouped around her, furtively awkward, suddenly
self-conscious, and therefore very near to shame. She had turned and was
bending over Paul Brent, when Lazare Ledoux, rocking on his heels, shot
out a malignant and accusing hand.

“The fellow is a Boche.”

She straightened up and faced Ledoux.

“It is a lie.”

He grimaced at her.

“I say he is a Boche. And you—a Frenchwoman—have given yourself to a
Boche.”

Manon did not move. Her eyes looked straight at Ledoux.

“It is a lie. This man is English, and I will prove it. But what have I
to do with any of you? Oh, Marie, help me!”

Marie Castener appeared, pushing the men aside as though they were bits
of furniture. There were other women with her, a dozen of them, and a
few men. Manon was down on her knees with Paul’s head in her lap,
bending over his grey, dirt-smeared face. He was bleeding from the
mouth, and from a bruised wound on the forehead.

“He breathes!”

Marie was down beside her when Ledoux tried to interfere. She turned,
and swinging a huge arm, caught him across the face with the back of her
hand.

“Get out.”

Two other women pushed him back, and the crowd laughed. Ledoux, looking
evil, went round to where Bibi was sitting up, still dazed but
potentially dangerous. Ledoux helped him to his feet.

“It was the woman who hit you with a stone. Come on.”

Ledoux was too late, for Beaucourt intervened. It came in force down the
Rue de Picardie, led by Philipon, who carried a blacksmith’s hammer.
Someone sprang on the side-walk and collared Pompom Crapaud, who was
caught at the café doorway with a tin of petroleum and a bunch of straw.
The two crowds jostled each other, waiting for some inflammatory word or
act that should set them alight, but that faction fight never developed.
Philipon’s hammer may have had something to do with it; also, these
peasants were quiet fellows; they had the strong bodies and the
obstinate blue eyes of the men of the open country. Almost imperceptibly
they pushed Goblet’s factory roughs back towards the Rue Romaine, took
possession of the central scene, and held it.

Manon was kneeling, body erect, watching Bibi and Ledoux, who had been
cut off from their friends. Her eyes met Philipon’s. She pointed.

“Those two.”

Ledoux had been trying to make away, but Bibi held him by the arm.

“Hold on, what’s happening? Is the house alight?”

Ledoux was frightened.

“Look out! The whole village is here, and the women are spiteful.”

“He’s dead, that chap, isn’t he? Whose hand is that? Hallo!”

“Mine!” said Philipon. “You stand where you are, Louis Blanc. And you,
too, you dog with the red eyes. Here, look after these two beauties,
some of you.”

And suddenly, yet with deliberation, he took Bibi by the beard and held
him as a man might hold a goat.

“Yes, you, Louis Blanc, it is not for me to spit in the face of a blind
man. Stand still, will you? If there is law in Beaucourt to-day it is
the law of my hammer.”

Louis Blanc stood still. He had always been afraid of Philipon, the one
man in Beaucourt who was stronger than himself.

Meanwhile, the unconscious figure of Paul Brent and the two kneeling
women bending over it held the crowd silent and attentive. Here was a
little human scene that had all the helplessness and the inevitableness
of tragedy, a man lying dead in a village street, and a woman holding
his poor head in her lap. That is how the crowd saw it. They looked at
Manon with a shrinking curiosity, a sympathy that was kindly
inarticulate. With her hands she was wiping away the dust from Paul’s
hair, her eyes quite tearless, eyes that seemed to look at a sudden
emptiness, a vacancy in life. Paul was not dead, but she believed that
he was dying.

Philipon joined them, sombre and gentle.

“How is it with him? How did it happen?”

Manon raised her eyes to his.

“They have kicked him to death. It was Bibi’s doing.”

She bent over Paul.

“He still breathes. If only we had a doctor! Marie, what shall we do?”

Marie Castener had been passing her big, slow, capable hands over
Brent’s body. She had felt his heart beating under his torn shirt. Marie
kept her head.

“He is not dead—a doctor—that’s it! They always say, ‘Never pull an
unconscious man about.’ Josephine, and you, Claire—run into the house
for some blankets; pull them off the bed. Has anyone a bicycle?”

“If Anatole were here, he would drive to Amiens for a doctor. He is at
Amiens, if he could be met and told.”

She raised her head to listen. Philipon, too, was listening with an
attentive look on his face, and in that most dramatic moment in the
history of Beaucourt the whole crowd seemed to turn instinctively to the
opening of the Rue Romaine. They heard the musical bleating of a horn.
Someone on the outskirts of the crowd held up a warning arm as the nose
of a long grey car slid slowly out of the Rue Romaine. Old Durand’s De
Dion was following at the tail of the grey car. The crowd edged back.
They saw Monsieur Lefèbre standing up in Durand’s car, his hand on
Anatole’s shoulder, his jocund face very stern and troubled. The grey
car pushed on until it reached the space about those central figures; it
stopped there like some intelligent beast wholly sensible of its own
dramatic significance. There were four men in the grey car, and one of
them had the white head and the indomitable and unforgettable face of
the man who had refused to see France defeated. It was the “Tiger,” the
Father of Victory, Georges Clemenceau.




                                  XLIV


Anatole Durand jumped out of the car and ran towards the group in the
middle of the street. His bright eyes saw everything, Bibi and Ledoux
held by four men, the figure lying on the cobbles, and the women bending
over it, but the most vivid and arrestive thing of all was the white
face of Manon.

“Monsieur Anatole, a doctor?”

Durand gave a dramatic jerk of the hands.

“We have one here in the car—Monsieur Lafond!”

A man with a black beard was already leaving the grey car. He was short,
compact, square, with alert brown eyes shining behind pince-nez, a
figure of good-humour, and of energy, direct yet easy in all its
movements. He came forward pulling off his gloves. One of the women
threw a folded blanket on the ground beside Paul Brent, and the doctor
knelt upon the blanket.

Durand and Lefèbre were talking to Philipon and Marie Castener, and
Durand’s anger was explosive. He looked across at Bibi and Ledoux, his
nostrils inflated, his bright eyes agleam.

“Those dogs! Presently—presently!”

He faced about, and, walking to the grey car with an air of sturdy
courage, stood close beside the Father of Victory. And these two old
Frenchmen looked each other in the eyes.

“This village of yours, Monsieur Durand, seems a little quarrelsome.”

“I am not humiliated, monsieur, but my heart is sore. You will tell me
that life is ironical?”

Clemenceau laid a hand on Durand’s shoulder.

“My friend, I have always set my teeth. What hurts you hurts me. What
has happened?”

In a few jerky sentences Durand gave Georges Clemenceau the pith and
soul of this village romance.

“The man who raised the flag here, and was the first to attack the
ruins, but then, he had the soul of a peasant, of a worker, a creator;
the city eats and destroys; the countryman grows and harvests. Once
again it is the peasant spirit that will save France.”

He leant his arms on the door of the car.

“Yet is it not strange, monsieur, that I—a foolish old man—should have
chosen this very day to show you the pride of my heart? Perhaps we had
grown a little vain here, and Providence sent a few drunken blackguards
to chasten us.”

Clemenceau was frowning, and his bushy white eyebrows bristled.

“No. The work stands. The quiet men will always thrash the talkers. Is
that the house—there?”

He looked intently at the Café de la Victoire.

“Yes—one man’s work.”

Georges Clemenceau smiled.

“He was very much in love. God forbid that this should end unhappily.”

A little human murmur rose from the crowd, a pleasant sound such as
animals make when their young run to them for milk. The doctor was
smiling behind his glasses, for Brent had opened his eyes. He raised a
hand and touched Manon, a Manon whose face had suddenly lost the calm of
tragedy and was like broken light, quivering, tenderly shaken. She began
to weep—tears of quiet emotion.

“Oh, mon chérie!”

Paul looked up at her and nothing else.

“They have not hurt you?”

“No, no.”

The doctor patted her shoulder and continued to watch Brent.

“I do not think he is going to die, madame.”

“No, monsieur.”

“He has a rib or two broken. We will get him into the house, and I can
dress that wound on his head. It is probable that Monsieur Clemenceau
will let us send the car back to Amiens for the necessary drugs and
dressings. Is there a bed ready?”

“Yes, monsieur.”

The doctor got up, and seeing Philipon, instinctively chose him for the
work that was to be done.

“It is essential that he should be moved very carefully. I shall want a
door, something flat, and four helpers. One has to be cautious when a
man has been kicked about the body.”

Anatole Durand rejoined them with a face that beamed.

“There is nothing very serious? No? Monsieur le docteur, I am overjoyed.
Well, Paul, my boy, we are going to mend you in five minutes.”

He was down on his knees beside Manon.

“My dear, it is your happiness that weeps.”

She raised her face to his.

“Monsieur Anatole, almost I am afraid yet to be happy, but I am not
afraid of all that must follow.”

“The aftermath?”

“Yes, I must speak. Is it true that Monsieur Clemenceau is in that car?”

“Quite true.”

“It is an act of God. Will you ask Monsieur Lefèbre to speak to the
crowd and tell them to stay here? I shall leave Paul and Marie and the
doctor when we have put him to bed. First of all I wish to speak to
Monsieur Clemenceau.”

“He will listen to you, my dear. We told him your tale to-day, and he
understands.”

Philipon had found a length of “duck-board” in one of the yards;
blankets and coats were spread on it, and Brent lifted gently on to this
improvised stretcher. Philipon and three other men carried him into the
house, past the smashed green door that showed scars left by Bibi’s
boots, and into the little room whose window overlooked the garden. He
was put to bed there, Monsieur Lafond helping Manon and Philipon, while
Marie stood in the doorway and watched.

Paul was aware of a voice speaking to the crowd—the deep and pleasant
voice of Monsieur Lefèbre. The curé was standing on the raised path in
front of the café, and his massive and impressive head looked the colour
of bronze.

“My friends, Madame Latour asks you to remain here. She has something to
say to us all, and I—who know the truth—ask you to stay and listen.”

The crowd acquiesced. It had no thought of dispersing when the stage was
still set, and Monsieur Clemenceau himself descending upon Beaucourt
like a god in a car. They had cheered him, and someone had begun to sing
the “Marseillaise,” all the men standing bare-headed in the August
sunshine. Then the crowd resigned itself to interlude, grouping itself
in doorways, and along the raised path, and even sitting on the cobbles.
Most of Goblet’s men had slipped away, but a few loafed defiantly at the
corner of the Rue Romaine. And from that moment it was Anatole Durand
who acted as the master of the ceremonies, going briskly to and fro
between the Tiger’s car and the café. At last he appeared with Manon on
his arm. The crowd stirred with a sound like the rustling of leaves when
a wind ruffles the hanging boughs of a wood.

They saw Manon and Durand descend the steps at the end of the raised
path, and walk towards the grey car. Manon stood close to the
running-board of the car, a sturdy little woman with a dignity of her
own, her tears gone, her eyes steady and determined. Durand introduced
her.

“This is Madame Latour.”

Georges Clemenceau removed his hat.

“Madame, Monsieur Durand made you known to me in Amiens. I have been
admiring your house of adventure. What can I do for you?”

They understood each other at once, these two.

“Monsieur, I wish you to judge us like a father, myself, my betrothed,
and those two men there. I shall speak, and they can answer me. I wish
this to be done before all the village, before all those who honour us.
I shall tell the truth—the whole truth.”

Clemenceau’s eyes glimmered under their white eyebrows. He considered
Manon, and the heart and the head of him found her good.

“Work heals all wounds,” he said, and then, with a smile at this little
Frenchwoman, “I am to give you patriarchal justice? What could be
better! And the doctor needs my car.”

He turned to Durand.

“Let us have some chairs placed on that path in front of the house. Now,
madame.”

He left the car, followed by his two officials, and mounted the raised
path, keeping Manon beside him.

“To begin with,” he said, “I must look at this house of yours while
Monsieur Durand is arranging the stage for us. It interests me vastly,
this house.”

He entered the café, pausing to look at the broken door. “A Prussian
trick, that!” His round, white head seemed to sink more grimly between
his shoulders. Manon had to show him the whole house from cellar to
roof, and to give him an account of how they had lived through that
adventurous spring. His eyes twinkled, he noticed everything; his
interest in all the human details of the house was simple and intense.
Stubbornness and courage appealed to him, and there was courage in every
corner of this little provincial home. He saw in it life, inevitable yet
miraculous, pushing its way through the ruins. It was a poem in timber
and iron, an emotion, a part of the heart of France.

At the foot of the stairs he turned and looked up at Manon.

“He has done well—this man of yours. I will see him presently.”

Then he went out into the sunlight and faced the crowd. Five chairs had
been set in a row along the raised path, and Georges Clemenceau took the
centre chair. On his right sat Lefèbre; on his left Anatole Durand.
Manon had the chair next to Durand, Philipon the one on the extreme
right. Clemenceau nodded to Durand. Bibi and Ledoux were pushed forward
into the open space below the path, and the crowd closed round them.
There was silence.




                                  XLV


Every man and woman in the crowd watched Georges Clemenceau, for his
presence dominated them all. Even the naturalness with which he sat in
his chair and looked at them from under his bushy eyebrows seemed part
of his greatness, part of his magnificent yet subtle simplicity. They
saw in him the man who had held up the sword-arm of France, a man who
could be stubborn with the stubbornness of a peasant. That round head of
his and that almost feline face had a shrewd and humorous benignity. The
Tiger could smile, he could hate, and he could love.

He began to speak to them, leaning back in his chair; his hands resting
on his thighs.

“Let me tell you that in the country men do not make speeches; they put
their hands to the plough and hoe; that is the eloquence we understand.
To-day I came to this village of yours to see if Monsieur Durand had
been telling me fairy tales, and I find a little family quarrel going
on, and someone has asked me to sit here as the head of the family to
decide who is right and who is wrong. At my age—and in these days—the
things that are right and good for our country seem so plain and so
simple that it is easy for us to judge whether a man is a good citizen
or not. The ruins and the very stumps of the dead trees call to us for
help. He who builds, he who plants, he who gives his sweat to France,
that man is the man whom we honour.”

He paused, smiling round at the listening and attentive faces. He was
speaking like a peasant to peasants, and he had his hand on their
hearts.

“Let me tell you that I have visited many villages. What happens? The
people crowd round me; they say: ‘Monsieur, when will the Government
help us? We have no material. What are we to do? It is sad, it is
tragic.’ And I say to them, ‘Work, children, work. Do not wait for the
bureaucrats and for indemnities. The world is a selfish world, and
officials do not hurry, but I will hurry them with all the strength that
is left to me. Our sufferings are not yet over, but let us suffer a
little longer for France. Work; look about you, do not sit still and
wait. Clear the ground—gather together what you can; we will see to it
that you have food and fuel. During the war we gave blood; now—we must
give our sweat.’ And they are good people; they see that I cannot
promise miracles and they forgive me.”

Paul Brent was lying in the little room listening to Monsieur
Clemenceau’s voice. His face was turned to the window that opened on the
garden, and he could see the line of the stone wall and the branches of
the lime trees making a broken pattern against the blue of the sky.
Beaucourt seemed very silent, extraordinarily silent, and yet Brent knew
that nothing but a brick wall separated him from all those people. The
street below the Café de la Victoire was as quiet as a court of justice,
and the voice of Clemenceau was the voice of a judge.

Marie Castener sat on the chair beside the bed, a big, blond, patient
woman, who listened intently to all that the great man said. Now and
again she nodded her head and made some comment. “Yes, that’s sound
sense.” “This man gets to the heart of things.” “We make our own
miracles.” “Listen, Manon is speaking.”

They heard Manon’s voice coming out of that same silence, the profound
silence of men and women whose sympathies are challenged by some drama
of life that stirs their emotions, their loves, and their hates. They
had listened to Clemenceau with stolidity and interest, but when Manon
Latour began to speak to them their eyes lit up with living passion.
Into the open space where Bibi and Ledoux were standing someone had
pushed Pompom Crapaud, and at the sight of this sinister little devil
still carrying his tin of petroleum, the crowd uttered its first cry of
anger. These peasants looked meaningly at each other. Mouths and eyes
hardened. A house had become a sacred object in Beaucourt, and Crapaud
had been caught in an act of sacrilege.

Manon was standing beside her chair. The sight of Crapaud angered her as
it angered the crowd.

“What had we done to you that you should wish to burn our home?”

Crapaud giggled. He found himself between Bibi and Ledoux and facing
Clemenceau, that grim old badger with the white moustache. Fear made him
impudent and vicious. He leered up at the blind and sullen face of Louis
Blanc, and at the uncertain and flickering eyes of Lazare Ledoux.

“You look cheerful—you two!”

He nudged Bibi with his elbow and was shrugged aside by an angry jerk of
Blanc’s big body. Bibi was sulky and furious; these “roughs” were of no
more use to him.

“Get out!”

Crapaud was jostled against Ledoux, who looked like a great melancholy
bird disturbed on its perch. Ledoux was afraid. His red eyes could find
nothing pleasant upon which they could come to rest.

“The capitalists have got us, old man!”

“Shut up, you fool.”

Manon had begun to speak, and in that little, quiet room Paul Brent had
held out a hand to Marie Castener. Instinctively she drew a motherly
chair nearer to the bed.

“Can you hear?”

“Yes; she is telling them everything.”

Paul lay and looked at the blue sky. His body ached; it hurt him to
breathe, but he was conscious of a great tranquillity, the contentment
of a sick man who surrenders himself and his fate to the care of others.

“I am glad,” he said.

Manon was invisible to them, but her voice and the words that she
uttered made her visible to Paul Brent. She was speaking very slowly,
and with the naïve persuasiveness of a complete and intimate simplicity.
Brent could picture her standing on the raised path in front of her
house, rather pale but very determined, looking steadily at these many
familiar faces, her eyes as dark as her coal-black hair. She did not
hesitate or search for dramatic effect, but told them the tale of her
house of adventure—how the English soldier—Paul Brent—had come into
her life, how Bibi had grown jealous of their home, and how his brute
violence had lost him his sight. She did not attempt to excuse Paul’s
concealment of his identity, but she explained it.

“I will tell you,” she said, “how it came about. He had been in an
English prison before the war; he had made himself responsible for
another man’s rogueries. After the war he did not wish to return to
England, but he desired to begin life again as a Frenchman. He came to
Beaucourt where he had buried his friend, and here we met again, by
chance—for he had billeted himself in my cellar.”

She held the crowd on the most delicate of threads, and instinctively
she made haste to strengthen it.

“Many of you will ask me why I trusted him, a man who was a deserter,
and almost a stranger to me. I will tell you.

“He had helped me to bury my treasure. When I returned to Beaucourt, it
was still there. . . .

“He intended to go away; it was I who asked him to stay. . . .

“He told me the whole truth from the very beginning, and when we
realized that we loved each other, and that he wished to marry me and
remain in Beaucourt, he told the truth to Messieurs Lefèbre and Durand,
and this very week he was to have surrendered himself to the English in
order that our marriage might be honest and clean.”

It was Bibi who interrupted her, and it was this very interruption that
gave her the inspiration that she needed.

“It is rather late in the day—to marry.”

She turned to Bibi with a calm frankness.

“You hear what this man says? I will answer him. Had I given my whole
self to my betrothed, would Louis Blanc be the man to accuse me of
shame? But it is not so.”

She faced the crowd again, with her hands on her bosom.

“Am I stripping myself that justice may be done to the man I love? Why
do I love him so much? Because he is not so stupid as most men, because
he did not ask me to give him the thing that most men ask for, because I
could trust him. He helped to build my house; he helped to make my home;
he protected me. We are lovers, yes, but he waited, he held back. Do we
love men who are generous and honourable and masters of their own
bodies? Or do we worship the animal?—the beast that seizes love by the
throat and makes it nothing but a carcass? I stand by the man who has
given me the labour of his hands, the man whom I love because he does
good things. Have not the war and these ruins made us long for a life
that looks happily at children and trees and gardens—the clean linen
hanging in the orchard—the steady eyes of the quiet fellow who loves
you and works for you? Envy and violence are hateful to me. I ask to be
left alone with the man who healed the wounds of my home with the labour
of his hands.”

She stood in silence, holding out her hands to these peasants, and
instantly the crowd rose to her with passionate enthusiasm. She had won
them. She had given her heart into their hands, and they offered her
their human and simple blessing in return. Philipon the smith was the
first to give expression to the emotion that stirred them all. He came
to her behind the row of chairs and kissed Manon on the forehead.

“You have shown us your heart, and we see how good it is.”

The women were more deeply moved than the men, for only women know what
a good man means to a woman. They came crowding round Manon, holding out
their hands to her. Old Mère Vitry had tears in her eyes.

“Brave words, my child.”

“We believe it all—every word.”

“If he is English, what does it matter? He is a good man.”

Bibi was there in the midst of them, surrounded by petticoats, furiously
silent. His teeth showed in his black beard.

“These cows,” he said.

Someone heard him.

“He calls us cows! We women have something to say to him.”

Monsieur Lefèbre was on his feet, and his deep and pleasant voice was
calling for silence.

“My children, have patience. Let us be just. Monsieur Clemenceau is here
to judge; let us leave it to him.”

They obeyed Monsieur Lefèbre, and stood waiting for the old man in the
chair to speak to them. He had not moved, but sat there like a figure of
granite, imperturbable, inexorable. His eyes were fixed on Louis Blanc.

“Let us keep to facts,” he began, “the things that all of us can see and
understand. Louis Blanc, I am speaking to you.”

Bibi raised his blind face defiantly.

“Begin. I am ready.”

“You were a soldier?”

“I was a soldier; I have a medal.”

“Very good. But when you came back to Beaucourt, what did you do?”

“I wished to rebuild my hotel, but the luck was against me. There was no
labour to be had, and these people had thieved the best of the stuff.”

Anatole Durand interrupted him.

“That is not true. They took what lay ready to their hands—and they
have repaid it.”

Clemenceau smiled at Anatole.

“Please leave it to me, monsieur. Now, I ask you, Louis Blanc, did you
move a single brick or use your hands to help clearing the ruins?”

“No. It is not my way.”

“You are blind, now.”

“Yes.”

“We have been told how you came by your blindness. Do you deny it?”

Bibi’s face was all white and twisted.

“You have their word for it.”

“And your violence to-day tells us the truth. If you had no grudge
against these people, why did you lie, why did you raise a crowd against
them, why did you try to kill this man?”

Bibi shrugged.

“It can pass,” he said, and Clemenceau smiled.

“Now then, when you came to Beaucourt a second time, what did you do?”

“I put up a hut.”

“Yes?”

“I sold wine.”

“To the peasants?”

“No, to the workmen. I have no use for the cattle.”

“You made men drunk—sometimes?”

“It is possible.”

“Is it a good thing to make men drunk, to turn them into violent beasts,
when there is work to be done?”

“I am not God, monsieur.”

“Perhaps that is a blessing!”

“Madame Latour also sells wine, but that is nothing, I suppose! If an
angel makes men drunk!——”

“I will ask Beaucourt a question. Has the village been the worse for
Madame Latour’s wine?”

A number of voices replied to him.

“Never, monsieur, never.”

Monsieur Clemenceau had never ceased to watch Louis Blanc, but now he
let his eyes wander over the faces of the crowd. For half a minute he
remained silent, eyelids half closed, his head sunk between his
shoulders. Anatole was holding Manon’s arm and whispering something in
her ear. Lefèbre looked round at these people of his, and his eyes
blessed them.

Clemenceau was speaking again.

“Is there anyone in this crowd who has anything to bring against Madame
Latour’s partner?”

There was a short silence, but no one spoke.

“Nothing? Is there anyone here who can speak in his favour?”

Half a dozen voices were raised at once.

“Yes, monsieur, he has helped many of us.”

“He worked at my chimney.”

“He helped me with my roof.”

“And mine.”

“Without him I could never have got my walls straight.”

“He has given us his hands and his head.”

Clemenceau nodded. Then he sat up very straight in his chair, and made a
sign for them to be silent. His eyes seemed to light up; the colour of
them to deepen. His voice had a more ringing and passionate note, the
voice of the man who had inspired France.

“My children, it seems to me very simple. Let us look at these two men,
and at their lives. On the one hand you have this Englishman who works
with his hands, who is ready to help other people, who creates, who
restores. Behind me is the house which all of you know so well, a house
that was in ruins, but has become alive once more, a home. On the other
hand you have this Louis Blanc, a man who destroys, a man who is ready
to burn and to kill. What has he done for Beaucourt? Brought envy and
anger and drunkenness into it, turned Frenchmen against Frenchmen,
taught the religion of violence and of hate. My children, I am no bigot,
no Calvinist; sometimes I have hated the so-called good men, and loved
the sinners; but in this case my heart and head do not quarrel.”

He looked at Bibi, Ledoux and Crapaud.

“Louis Blanc, and you others, have you anything to say to me?”

Bibi folded his arms; he was defiant.

“Nothing.”

“And you?”

Lazare Ledoux’s eyes could not meet Clemenceau’s; he was capable of
nothing but mutterings.

“I am a Red. We do not waste words on the shopkeepers.”

It is doubtful whether Clemenceau heard him. He had risen from his
chair. His eyes flashed; that sturdy figure of his seemed to dilate and
to give a sudden impression of immense strength and passion. His right
hand shot out as though he was striking a blow; he pointed at Bibi.

“That man is evil; he is a bad Frenchman; I condemn him. Hatred
destroys; love builds up. What shall be done with him?”

There were cries from the crowd.

“We will not have him in Beaucourt.”

For a moment the street was in an uproar. Clemenceau had beckoned to
Manon, and he was speaking to her and to the three men, Lefèbre, Durand
and Philipon. The people saw Manon shaking her head. Philipon
interposed, moving that heavy and emphatic jaw of his, and beating the
air with his right fist as though spacing out the rhythm of his blunt
sentences. No one in the street could hear what he said, but they saw
the “Tiger’s” face light up.

He patted Philipon on the shoulder.

“Solomon! Let Beaucourt make its own laws and carry them out to-day. But
the man has property here?”

“He will sell it,” said the smith; “he will be glad to sell it. Yes.”

Anatole Durand had brought out his inevitable note-book.

“The site of the hotel and an orchard on the Rue de Bonnière. I will buy
the property—at any time. What do you say, Monsieur Lefèbre?”

“This is justice,” said the priest; “let us drive out the wolves.”

Philipon took the lead in the last act of this village drama. With his
hammer over his shoulder he marshalled the crowd in the Rue de Picardie,
made them a short speech, and then led them to the Place de l’Eglise.
Bibi, Ledoux and Crapaud marched in a bunch in the centre of the crowd,
guarded by the men. When they reached the Place de l’Eglise, Philipon
called a halt. He saluted the church, and standing on a block of
masonry, spoke these words to the people of Beaucourt:

“Here, in the centre of our village, we condemn these men, we cast them
out. Let them be accursed. Let them never show their faces again in
Beaucourt. Are we agreed?”

The crowd echoed his judgment.

“We cast them out,” was the burden of their cry.

They marched on down the Rue de Bonnière to Bibi’s buvette among the
apple trees, and here the crowd halted again with great orderliness and
in silence. A dozen or so of Goblet’s men were standing at the factory
gate, and three or four were with Barbe in the buvette, but they were
cowed, and made no attempt to interfere. Barbe, spitting like a cat, was
brought down into the street. The tin of petroleum was taken from Pompom
Crapaud, and Philipon, like some inexorable priest offering up a
sacrifice, drenched the piled chairs and tables and set the place
alight. The buvette blazed, and the crowd stood in silence, watching the
flames, and knowing that an act of primitive justice had been done.

“Allons!”

Philipon marshalled them again, with Bibi, the woman and the two men at
the head of the column. They moved on along the Bonnière road into the
wilderness that was ceasing to be a wilderness, and where Nature and the
hands of men were making the earth fruitful and good. They held on until
they reached the dead trees at Les Ormes, and here they cast off Bibi
and the others into the calm and acquiescent splendour of a summer
twilight.

Philipon stood like a black figure of fate, holding up his hammer.

“Outcasts,” he said, “go and learn to save France elsewhere. Never shall
you return to us. We peasants are obstinate. Go.”




                                  XLVI


While the peasants of Beaucourt cast Louis Blanc out into the
wilderness, two people were sitting beside Paul Brent’s bed, a man and a
woman. The man had a despatch box on his knees, and he was using it as a
desk upon which to write. The woman was holding Paul’s hands, and
smiling at him with eyes of tenderness and of tranquillity.

The man who was writing raised his white head. He smiled, and passed the
paper to Manon. With their heads together on the pillow they read what
Georges Clemenceau had written in that room whose window overlooked the
garden.

        “I ask you to be generous to Paul Brent. Let him return
        to us soon, for I wish to be present at his marriage. He
        will make a good Frenchman, for he knows how to work.

                                          “Georges Clemenceau.”

                 *        *        *        *        *

Transcriber’s Notes:

Archaic spellings and hyphenation have been retained. Obvious
punctuation and typesetting errors have been corrected without note.
When discrepancies in spelling occured, majority use has been employed.

[End of _The House of Adventure_ by Warwick Deeping]